FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS, JEWISH ANTIQUITIES<br>Book 19

Caligula's Death; Claudius as emperor. Arrival of Cuspius Fadus in Judea

Chapter 1 CCaligula's Disgraceful Rule. Assassination and Aftermath
Chapter 2 Senators, not soldiers, want the republic. The morals of Gaius
Chapter 3 Claudius kidnapped by soldiers. Senators bluster but submit to him
Chapter 4 Claudius avenges Gaius' murder. Agrippa tells how to win the throne
Chapter 5 As thanks, Claudius restores to Agrippa his grandfather's territory
Chapter 6 Agrippa's favour to Jerusalem. Petronius punishes idolaters in Doris
Chapter 7 Arrogance of Silas. Agrippa's wall around Jerusalem. Favour to Berytus
Chapter 8 Final acts of Agrippa, and his death in Caesarea, due to blasphemy
Chapter 9 After Agrippa's death, Fadus rules over the whole kingdom of Judea

Chapter 1
[001-161]
Caligula's Disgraceful Rule. His Assassination and its Aftermath

☞

¹ ΓάιοςGaius δὲ οὐκ εἰς μόνους ἸουδαίουςJews τοὺς ἐν ἹεροσολύμοιςJerusalem καὶ τοὺς ὁπόσοιhow great, how much τῇδε οἰκοῦσιν ἐπεδείκνυτο τῆς ὕβρεως τὴν‎ μανίαν , ἀλλὰ διὰ πάσης ἐσομένην γῆς καὶ θαλάσσης ἔστελλεν αὐτήν , ὁπόση ῬωμαίοιςRomans ὑπακούει , μυρίων τε ἀνέπλησεν αὐτὴν κακῶν ὁπόσαhow great, how much μὴ ἱστόρητοto inquire into πρότερον .
¹ Now this Caius did not demonstrate his madness in offering injuries only to the Jews at Jerusalem, or to those that dwelt in the neighborhood; but suffered it to extend itself through all the earth and sea, so far as was in subjection to the Romans, and filled it with ten thousand mischiefs; so many indeed in number as no former history relates.	¹ Gaius showed his madness not only in his insolence to the Jews in Jerusalem and the inhabitants of that area, but also spread it over land and sea, wherever was subject to the Romans, infecting the empire with so many evils as are nowhere else recorded in history.
¹ Barach

² μάλιστα δὲ ᾐσθάνετο τοῦ δεινοῦ τῶν πρασσομένων ἡ ῬώμηRome κατ᾽ οὐδὲν αὐτὴν τιμιωτέραν τῶν λοιπῶν πόλεων ἡγουμένου , ἀλλὰ τούς τε ἄλλους ἄγοντος καὶ φέροντος καὶ μάλιστα τὴν‎ σύγκλητον καὶ ὁπόσοιhow great, how much τούτων εὐπατρίδαι καὶ προγόνων ἐπιφανείαις τιμώμενοι .
² But Rome itself felt the most dismal effects of what he did, while he deemed that not to be any way more honorable than the rest of the cities; but he pulled and hauled its other citizens, but especially the senate, and particularly the nobility, and such as had been dignified by illustrious ancestors;	² But Rome itself felt the worst effects of what he did, for he reckoned it no more worthy of honour than other cities, but he harassed and harried its citizens, but especially the senate and the nobility and those who were dignified by illustrious ancestors.
² Barach

³ μυρία τε εὑρίσκετο καὶ κατὰ τῶν ἱππέων μὲν καλουμένων , ἀξιώματι δὲ καὶ δυνάμει χρημάτων ὅμοια τοῖς συγκλητικοῖς ὑπὸ τῆς πόλεως ἀγομένων διὰ τὸ ἐκ τούτων εἰς τὴν‎ βουλὴν εἶναι κατακλήσεις · ὧν ἀτίμωσις ἦν καὶ μετανάστασις κτεινομένων τε καὶ τὰ χρήματα συλωμένων διὰ τὸ καὶ τὰς σφαγὰς ὡς τὸ πολὺ ἐπ᾽ ἀφαιρέσει τῶν χρημάτων αὐτοῖς συντυγχάνειν .
³ he also had ten thousand devices against such of the equestrian order, as it was styled, who were esteemed by the citizens equal in dignity and wealth with the senators, because out of them the senators were themselves chosen; these he treated after an ignominious manner, and removed them out of his way, while they were at once slain, and their wealth plundered, because he slew men generally in order to seize on their riches.	³ He also devised thousands of indignities for the equestrians, as they was styled, who were regarded by the citizens as equal in dignity and wealth with the senators, since from them the senators were chosen. These he treated shamefully and pushed aside and often killed and plundered their wealth, because he generally killed people in order to take their riches.
³ Barach

⁴ ἐξεθείαζέν τε ἑαυτὸν καὶ τὰς τιμὰς οὐκέτ᾽ ἀνθρωπίνως ἠξίου γίνεσθαι παρὰ τῶν ὑπηκόων αὐτῷ · εἴς τε τοῦ ΔιὸςZeus φοιτῶν τὸ ἱερόν , ὃ ΚαπετώλιονCapital μὲν καλοῦσιν τιμιώτατον δ᾽ ἄρα αὐτοῖς ἐστιν ἱερῶν , ἀδελφὸν ἐτόλμησε προσαγορεύειν τὸν Δία ·
⁴ He also asserted his own divinity, and insisted on greater honors to be paid him by his subjects than are due to mankind. He also frequented that temple of Jupiter which they style the Capitol, which is with them the most holy of all their temples, and had boldness enough to call himself the brother of Jupiter.	⁴ He asserted his own divinity and made his subjects show him more honour than is due to any human being. He then went up to the temple of Zeus which they style the Capitol, and is the holiest of all their temples, where he boldly declared himself the brother of Zeus.
⁴ Barach

⁵ καὶ τἆλλα ἔπρασσεν μανίας οὐδὲν ἀπολελειμμένα , ἐπεὶ καὶ ἀπὸ ΔικαιαρχείαςDicearchia τῆς πόλεως ἐν Καμπανίᾳ κειμένης εἰς Μισηνοὺς ἑτέραν πόλιν ἐπιθαλάσσιον , καὶ τὴν‎ διάβασιν δεινὸν ἡγούμενος τριήρει περατοῦν ,
⁵ And other pranks he did like a madman; as when he laid a bridge from the city Dicearchia, which belongs to Campania, to Misenum, another city upon the sea-side,	⁵ Other maniacal things he also did, as when disdained to sail from the town of Dicearchia in Campania, to Misenum, another town on the sea-side, in a trireme,
⁵ Barach

⁶ καὶ ἄλλως ἐπιβάλλειν ἡγούμενος αὐτῷ δεσπότῃ ὄντι τῆς θαλάσσης ταῦτα καὶ ὁποῖα καὶ παρὰ γῆς ἀπαιτεῖνto demand back , ἀπ᾽ ἄκρων ἐπ᾽ ἄκρα σταδίους τριάκοντα μέτρον τῆς θαλάσσης [ζεύξας ] καὶ εἴσω τὸν κόλπον ἀπολαβὼν πάντα ἤλαυνενto set in motion ἐπὶ τῇ γεφύρᾳ τὸ ἅρμα · θεῷ γὰρ ὄντι τοιαύτας ποιεῖσθαι καλῶς ἔχειν τὰς ὁδούς .
⁶ from one promontory to another, of the length of thirty furlongs, as measured over the sea. And this was done because he esteemed it to be a most tedious thing to row over it in a small ship, and thought withal that it became him to make that bridge, since he was lord of the sea, and might oblige it to give marks of obedience as well as the earth; so he enclosed the whole bay within his bridge, and drove his chariot over it; and thought that, as he was a god, it was fit for him to travel over such roads as this was.	⁶ and thought he should cross it in another way, for as lord of the sea it should obey him just as does the dry land. So he joined one promontory to another, a length of thirty furlongs across the sea, with a bridge of boats that enclosed the whole bay, and drove his chariot over it, thinking that, as he was a god, it was his right to travel over such roads as this.
⁶ Barach

⁷ τῶν τε ἱερῶν τῶν ἙλληνικῶνGreeks οὐδὲν ἔτι ἀσύλητον κατέλιπεν , ὁπόσαhow great, how much γραφῆς ἢ γλυφῆς ἐχόμενα καὶ τὰς λοιπὰς κατασκευὰς ἀνδριάντων καὶ ἀναθημάτων ἄγεσθαι κελεύσας παρ᾽ αὐτόν · οὐ γὰρ ἐν ἑτέρῳ τὰ καλὰ κεῖσθαι καλῶς ἔχειν ἢ ἐν τῷ καλλίστῳ , τυγχάνειν δὲ τοῦτο οὖσαν τὴν‎ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin πόλιν .
⁷ Nor did he abstain from the plunder of any of the Grecian temples, and gave order that all the engravings and sculptures, and the rest of the ornaments of the statues and donations therein dedicated, should be brought to him, saying that the best things ought to be set no where but in the best place, and that the city of Rome was that best place.	⁷ He left none of the Greek temples unplundered and ordered all their writings and sculptures and ornate statuary and sacred offerings to be brought to him, saying that the best things should be nowhere but in the best place and that was the city of Rome.
⁷ Barach

⁸ ἐκόσμει τε τοῖς ἐνθένδε ἀγομένοις τήν τε οἰκίαν καὶ τοὺς κήπους ὁπόσαιhow great, how much τε αὐτῷ καταγωγαὶ διὰ γῆς τῆς τῶν Ἰταλῶν . ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸν Ὀλύμπιον τιμώμενον Δία ὑπὸ τῶν ἙλλήνωνGreeks καὶ οὕτως ὠνομασμένον Ὀλύμπιον Φειδίου τοῦ Ἀθηναίου πεποιηκότος ἐτόλμησε κελεῦσαι εἰς τὴν‎ ῬώμηνRome μεταφέρειν .
⁸ He also adorned his own house and his gardens with the curiosities brought from those temples, together with the houses he lay at when he traveled all over Italy; whence he did not scruple to give a command that the statue of Jupiter Olympius, so called because he was honored at the Olympian games by the Greeks, which was the work of Phidias the Athenian, should be brought to Rome.	⁸ He adorned his own house and gardens with the curiosities brought from those temples, and from the houses he stayed in when he travelled all over Italy. Thus he did not scruple to order the statue of Olympian Zeus by Phidias the Athenian, so called because it was honoured by the Greeks at the Olympic games, to be transferred to Rome.
⁸ Barach

⁹ οὐ μὴν ἔπραξέν γε τῶν ἀρχιτεκτόνων φαμένων πρὸς Μέμμιον Ῥῆγλον , ὃς ἐπετέτακτο τῇ κινήσει τοῦ Διός , ἀπολεῖσθαι τοὖργον κινήσεως αὐτοῦ‎ γενομένης . λέγεται δὲ Μέμμιον διὰ ταῦτα καὶ σημείων μειζόνων γενομένων , ἢ ὡς ἄν τινα μὴ πιστὰ ἡγεῖσθαι , ὑπερβαλέσθαι τὴν‎ ἀναίρεσιν .
⁹ Yet did not he compass his end, because the architects told Memmius Regulus, who was commanded to remove that statue of Jupiter, that the workmanship was such as would be spoiled, and would not bear the removal. It was also reported that Memmius, both on that account, and on account of some such mighty prodigies as are of an incredible nature, put off the taking it down,	⁹ But he did not achieve this, because the architects told Memmius Regulus, who was to remove that statue of Zeus, that the workmanship would be spoiled and it would not survive the removal. It is also reported that Memmius, both on that account and due to some such mighty an incredible prodigies, postponed taking it down,
⁹ Barach

¹⁰ καὶ γράφει τάδε πρὸς τὸν ΓάιονGaius ἐπ᾽ ἀπολογίᾳ τοῦ ἐκλιπεῖν ἀδιακόνητον τὴν‎ ἐπιστολήν , ἀπολέσθαι τε ἐκ τούτων αὐτῷ κινδύνου γενομένου σώζεται φθάνοντος ἤδη ΓαίουGaius τελευτῆσαι .
¹⁰ and wrote to Caius those accounts, as his apology for not having done what his epistle required of him; and that when he was thence in danger of perishing, he was saved by Caius being dead himself, before he had put him to death.	¹⁰ and when he wrote this to Gaius as his reason for not doing as his rescript required and that this put him in danger of death, he was saved by the death of Gaius himself, before he could have him executed.
¹⁰ Barach

¹¹ Εἰς τοῦτο δὲ προύβη τὸ μανικὸν αὐτῷ , ὥστε δὴ καὶ θυγατρὸς αὐτῷ γενομένης ἀνακομίσας ἐπὶ τὸ ΚαπετώλιονCapital ἐπὶ τοῖς γόνασι κατατίθεται τοῦ ἀγάλματος , κοινὸν αὐτῷ τε καὶ τῷ ΔιὶZeus γεγονέναι τὸ τέκνον καὶ δύο χειροτονεῖν αὐτῆς πατέρας , ὁπότερον μείζονα φάμενος ἐν μέσῳ τε καταλιμπάνειν .
¹¹ Nay, Caius’s madness came to this height, that when he had a daughter born, he carried her into the capitol, and put her upon the knees of the statue, and said that the child was common to him and to Jupiter, and determined that she had two fathers, but which of these fathers were the greatest he left undetermined;	¹¹ His mania went so far, that when he had a daughter born, he brought her into the capitol and put her on the knees of the statue and said that the child belonged to both him and Zeus, declaring that she had two fathers, but which of these was greater he left undecided.
¹¹ Barach

¹² καὶ τάδε ἠνείχοντο πράσσοντα αὐτὸν οἱ ἄνθρωποι . ἐπεχείρησεto attempt δὲ καὶ τοῖς οἰκέταις κατηγορίας ποιεῖσθαι τῶν δεσποτῶν ἐφ᾽ οἷστισιν ἐθελήσειαν ἐγκλήμασιν · δεινὰ γὰρ πάντα ἦν , ὁπόσαhow great, how much μέλλοι λέγεσθαι , διὰ τὸ χάριτί τε καὶ ὑπαγορεύσει τῇ ἐκείνου τὰ πολλὰ γίνεσθαι ,
¹² and yet mankind bore him in such his pranks. He also gave leave to slaves to accuse their masters of any crimes whatsoever they pleased; for all such accusations were terrible, because they were in great part made to please him, and at his suggestion,	¹² People had to put up with his deeds, as he allowed slaves to accuse their masters of any crimes they pleased, and all such accusations were fearful, for they were in great part made to please him and at his suggestion.
¹² Barach

¹³ ὥστε ἤδη καὶ ΚλαυδίουClaudius ἐτόλμα ποιήσασθαι Πολυδεύκης ὁ δοῦλος κατηγορίαν , καὶ ΓάιοςGaius ἠνείχετο κατὰ πατρῴου τοῦ αὐτοῦ‎ δίκης θανάτου λεγομένης ἐπ᾽ ἀκροάσει συνελθεῖν ἐλπίδι τοῦ παραλαβεῖν δύναμιν ἀνελεῖν αὐτόν .
¹³ insomuch that Pollux, Claudius’s slave, had the boldness to lay an accusation against Claudius himself; and Caius was not ashamed to be present at his trial of life and death, to hear that trial of his own uncle, in hopes of being able to take him off, although he did not succeed to his mind.	¹³ For instance, Pollux, Claudius' slave, had the temerity to make an accusation against Claudius himself, and Gaius was not ashamed to attend his trial of life and death, to hear that trial of his own uncle, hoping to be able to do away with him, although he did not succeed as he wanted.
¹³ Barach

¹⁴ οὐ μὴν ἐξεγένετό γε αὐτῷ . ἀναπεπληρωκότι δὲ αὐτῷ συκοφαντιῶν καὶ κακῶν πᾶσαν τὴν‎ οἰκουμένην , ἧς ἐπῆρχεν , καὶ πολλὴν τὴν‎ δουλοκρατίαν ἐπῃρμένου τοῖς δεσπόταις ἐπιβουλαὶ τὰ πολλὰ ἤδη συνίσταντο , τῶν μὲν ἐπ᾽ ἀμύνῃ ὧν πάθοιεν ὀργὴν ποιουμένων , τῶν δὲ πρὶν ἐμπεσόντες κακῶν τυχεῖν μεγάλων τιθεμένων τὸ μεταχειρίσασθαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον .
¹⁴ But when he had filled the whole habitable world which he governed with false accusations and miseries, and had occasioned the greatest insults of slaves against their masters, who indeed in a great measure ruled them, there were many secret plots now laid against him; some in anger, and in order for men to revenge themselves, on account of the miseries they had already undergone from him; and others made attempts upon him, in order to take him off before they should fall into such great miseries,	¹⁴ When he had filled the whole world that he ruled with sycophancy and misery and had allowed slaves to tyrranize over their masters, many plots were made against him; some joined the conspiracy out of anger at what they had suffered from him, and others in order to remove the man before they themselves fell victim to him.
¹⁴ Barach

¹⁵ ὅθεν , ἐπειδὴ τοῖς τε ἁπάντων νόμοις καὶ τῷ ἀσφαλεῖ μεγάλην συνήνεγκεν εὐδαιμονίας ῥοπὴν ὁ θάνατος αὐτοῦ‎ ἔθνει τε τῷ ἡμετέρῳ οὐδὲ εἰς ὀλίγον ἐξεγεγόνει μὴ οὐκ ἀπολωλέναι μὴ ταχείας αὐτῷ τελευτῆς παραγενομένης , βούλομαι [δὲ ] δι᾽ ἀκριβείας τὸν πάντα περὶ αὐτοῦ‎ λόγον διελθεῖν ,
¹⁵ while his death came very fortunately for the preservation of the laws of all men, and had a great influence upon the public welfare; and this happened most happily for our nation in particular, which had almost utterly perished if he had not been suddenly slain. And I confess I have a mind to give a full account of this matter particularly,	¹⁵ So his death came very fortunately for the rule of law for everyone and was greatly for the common good, and for that of our nation in particular, which might have utterly died out if his end had not come so soon. I want to give all the details about this matter,
¹⁵ Barach

¹⁶ ἄλλως τε ἐπειδὴ καὶ πολλὴν ἔχει πίστιν τοῦ θεοῦ τῆς δυνάμεως καὶ παραμυθίαν τοῖς ἐν τύχαις κειμένοις καὶ σωφρονισμὸν τοῖς οἰομένοις ἀίδιον τὴν‎ εὐτυχίαν , ἀλλὰ μὴ ἐπιμεταφέρειν κακῶς ἀρετῆς αὐτῇ μὴ παραγενομένης .
¹⁶ because it will afford great assurance of the power of God, and great comfort to those that are under afflictions, and wise caution to those who think their happiness will never end, nor bring them at length to the most lasting miseries, if they do not conduct their lives by the principles of virtue.	¹⁶ as it offers a great proof of God's power and a reassurance to those in trouble and a wise caution to those who think their prosperity is permanent and that it will not be turned to woe, if they do not lead their lives in the ways of virtue.
¹⁶ Barach

¹⁷ Ὁδοὺς μὲν δὴ τρεῖς ὁ θάνατος αὐτοῦ‎ παρεσκευάζετο καὶ τούτων ἑκάστης ἄνδρες ἀγαθοὶ τὴν‎ ἡγεμονίαν εἶχον . ΑἰμίλιόςAemilius τε γὰρ Ῥῆγλος ἐκ Κορδύβης τῆς ἐν Ἰβηρίᾳ γένος συνεῖχέν τινας ἢ δι᾽ ἐκείνων ἢ δι᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ πρόθυμος ὢν ἄρασθαι ΓάιονGaius .
¹⁷ Now there were three several conspiracies made in order to take off Caius, and each of these three were conducted by excellent persons. Emilius Regulus, born at Corduba in Spain, got some men together, and was desirous to take Caius off, either by them or by himself.	¹⁷ There were three conspiracies to remove Gaius, with good men at the head of each of them. Aemilius Regulus, born at Cordoba in Spain, got some men together, intent on removing Gaius either through them or on his own.
¹⁷ Barach

¹⁸ ἑτέρα δὲ αὐτοῖς συνεκροτεῖτο , ἧς Χαιρέας ΚάσσιοςCassius χιλίαρχος ἡγεμὼν ἦν . Μινουκιανὸς δὲ Ἄννιος οὐκ ὀλίγη μοῖρα τῶν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ τυραννίδα παρεσκευασμένων ἦν .
¹⁸ Another conspiracy there was laid by them, under the conduct of Cherea Cassius, the tribune [of the Pretorian band]. Minucianus Annins was also one of great consequence among those that were prepared to oppose his tyranny.	¹⁸ Another ring was led by the tribune, Cherea Cassius. Then Vinucianus Annius too had significant status among those ready to oppose his tyranny.
¹⁸ Barach

¹⁹ αἰτία δ᾽ αὐτοῖς μίσους τοῦ πρὸς ΓάιονGaius συνελθεῖν , Ῥήγλῳ μὲν τὸ ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ὀργίλον καὶ μίσει χρώμενον πρὸς τὰ μετ᾽ ἀδικίας ἐξαγόμεναto lead out · καὶ γὰρ ἔχει τι θυμοειδὲς ἐν τῇ διανοίᾳ καὶ ἐλευθέριον , ὑφ᾽ οὗ μηδὲ στέγειν προστίθεσθαι τῶν βουλευμάτων · πολλοῖς γοῦν ἀνεκοινώσατο καὶ φίλοις καὶ ἄλλοις δοκοῦσιν αὐτῷ δραστηρίοις .
¹⁹ Now the several occasions of these men’s several hatred and conspiracy against Caius were these: Regulus had indignation and hatred against all injustice, for he had a mind naturally angry, and bold, and free, which made him not conceal his counsels; so he communicated them to many of his friends, and to others who seemed to him persons of activity and vigor:	¹⁹ The motive why these men hated and conspired against Gaius was as follows : Regulus was indignant at all injustice, for his temper was angry and bold and free, which made him not conceal his thoughts, so he shared them with many of his friends and with others whom he took to be men of action.
¹⁹ Barach

²⁰ Μινουκιανὸς δὲ τὰ μὲν Λεπίδου τε ἐκδικία , φίλον γὰρ αὐτῷ τὰ μάλιστα ὄντα τοῦτον καὶ τῶν πολιτῶν σὺν ὀλίγοις ἀναιρεῖ ΓάιοςGaius , καὶ ἄλλως φοβηθεὶς τὰ περὶ αὐτὸν διὰ τὸ πᾶσιν ὁμοίως τὸν ΓάιονGaius ἐπὶ θάνατον ἀνακειμένην ἐπαφιέναι τὴν‎ ὀργὴν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ ἐγχείρησιν ἐλθεῖν .
²⁰ Minucianus entered into this conspiracy, because of the injustice done to Lepidus his particular friend, and one of the best character of all the citizens, whom Caius had slain, as also because he was afraid of himself, since Caius’s wrath tended to the slaughter of all alike:	²⁰ Vinucianus joined the plot to avenge his close friend Lepidus, a citizen of noblest character, whom Gaius had killed, and because he was afraid for himself, since when Gaius grew angry he tended toward indiscriminate murder.
²⁰ Barach

²¹ Χαιρέαν δὲ αἰσχύνην φέροντα ὀνείδη τε εἰς τὴν‎ ἀνανδρίαν ὑπὸ τοῦ ΓαίουGaius προφερομένου , καὶ ἄλλως τὸ ἐφ᾽ ἡμέρᾳ κινδυνεύειν φιλίᾳ καὶ θεραπείᾳ τὴν‎ ΓαίουGaius τελευτὴν οὐ πάντ᾽ ἐλεύθερον ὑπολαμβάνων .
²¹ and for Cherea, he came in, because he thought it a deed worthy of a free ingenuous man to kill Caius, and was ashamed of the reproaches he lay under from Caius, as though he were a coward; as also because he was himself in danger every day from his friendship with him, and the observance he paid him.	²¹ Cherea joined it because he was ashamed of how Gaius insulted him and accused him of cowardice, and being in daily danger from Gaius whom he served only too well, felt himself unfree until he put an end to him.
²¹ Barach

²² οἱ δὲ καὶ πᾶσι κοινῇ προτεθῆναι τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τῷ πράγματι σκέψιν τήν τε ὕβριν θεωμένοις καὶ ἐπιθυμοῦσιν ἀκμὴν ἐπ᾽ ἀλλήλων ἀκμάζουσαν διαφυγεῖν ἀραμένοις τὸν ΓάιονGaius · ἴσως μὲν γὰρ ἂν κατορθῶσαι , καλῶς δὲ κατορθοῦσι τηλικούτων ἀγαθῶν σχεῖν ἐπὶ σωτηρίᾳ τῆς τε πόλεως καὶ τῆς ἡγεμονίας πονοῦσι καὶ μετὰ ὀλέθρου ἅπτεσθαι τοῦ πράγματος .
²² These men proposed this attempt to all the rest that were concerned, who saw the injuries that were offered them, and were desirous that Caius’s slaughter might succeed by their mutual assistance of one another, and they might themselves escape being killed by the taking off Caius; that perhaps they should gain their point; and that it would be a happy thing, if they should gain it, to approve themselves to so many excellent persons, as earnestly wished to be partakers with them in their design for the delivery of the city and of the government, even at the hazard of their own lives.	²² These suggested it to all others concerned, who saw the insolence they endured from Gaius and hoped by removing him to escape the blade that had killed others. They might well succeed, and if so it would be well to have the support of people willing, even at the risk of their lives, to share in liberating the city and the leadership.
²² Barach

²³ παρὰ πάντα δὲ Χαιρέαν ἐπείγεσθαι ὀνόματός τε ἐπιθυμίᾳ μείζονος καὶ ἄλλως ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀδεέστερον προσιέναι τῷ Γαίῳ διὰ τὴν‎ χιλιαρχίαν ῥᾳστώνης αὐτῷ κτείνειν ἐσομένης .
²³ But still Cherea was the most zealous of them all, both out of a desire of getting himself the greatest name, and also by reason of his access to Caius’s presence with less danger, because he was tribune, and could therefore the more easily kill him.	²³ Cherea was especially eager, out of his desire to win the glory of it and because, as tribune, he could come into the presence of Gaius with less danger, and therefore it would be easier for him to kill him.
²³ Barach

²⁴ Ἐν τούτῳ δ᾽ ἱπποδρομίαι ἦσαν · καὶ σπουδάζεται γὰρ ῬωμαίοιςRomans ἥδε ἡ θεωρία δεινῶς , συνίασίν τε προθύμως εἰς τὸν ἱππόδρομον καὶ ἐφ᾽ οἷς χρῄζοιεν δέονται τῶν αὐτοκρατόρων κατὰ πλῆθος συνελθόντες , οἱ δὲ ἀναντιλέκτους τὰς δεήσεις κρίνοντες οὐδαμῶς ἀχαριστοῦσιν .
²⁴ Now at this time came on the horse-races [Circensian games]; the view of which games was eagerly desired by the people of Rome, for they come with great alacrity into the hippodrome [circus] at such times, and petition their emperors, in great multitudes, for what they stand in need of; who usually did not think fit to deny them their requests, but readily and gratefully granted them.	²⁴ The horse-races which the Romans loved to watch were held about this time. At such times they crowd into the hippodrome in large numbers and make petitions about their needs to their emperors, who are not at all unpopular if the requests are granted.
²⁴ Barach

²⁵ ἐκέλευον δὴ καὶ τὸν ΓάιονGaius ἐκθύμῳ τῇ ἱκετείᾳ χρώμενοι τῶν τε τελῶν ἐπανιέναι καὶ τῶν φόρων ἐπικουφίζειν τι τοῦ ἐπαχθοῦς . ὁ δ᾽ οὐκ ἠνείχετο , καὶ πλέον τι τῇ βοῇ χρωμένων ἄλλους ἄλλῃ διαπέμψας κελεύει τοὺς βοῶντας λαβεῖν τε καὶ μηδὲν εἰς ἀναβολὰς ἀνελεῖν προαγαγόντας .
²⁵ Accordingly, they most importunately desired that Caius would now ease them in their tributes, and abate somewhat of the rigor of their taxes imposed upon them; but he would not hear their petition; and when their clamors increased, he sent soldiers some one way and some another, and gave order that they should lay hold on those that made the clamors, and without any more ado bring them out, and put them to death.	²⁵ They loudly demanded that Gaius lower the excise duty and relax some of their burden of taxes, but he would not listen, and when the complaints increased, he sent around soldiers to arrest those who were shouting and quickly take them out and execute them.
²⁵ Barach

²⁶ καὶ ὁ μὲν ἐκέλευε ταῦτα καὶ οἷς προσετέτακτο ἔπρασσον , πλεῖστοί τε ἦσαν οἱ ἐπὶ τοιούτοις ἀποθανόντες . Καὶ ὁ δῆμος ἑώρα μέν , ἠνείχετο δὲ παυσάμενος τῆς βοῆς , ἐν ὀλίγῳ ἕνεκα τῶν χρημάτων ὀφθαλμοῖς ὁρῶντες τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοιούτοις παραίτησιν εἰς θάνατον αὐτοῖς φέρουσαν .
²⁶ These were Caius’s commands, and those who were commanded executed the same; and the number of those who were slain on this occasion was very great. Now the people saw this, and bore it so far, that they left off clamoring, because they saw with their own eyes that this petition to be relieved, as to the payment of their money, brought immediate death upon them.	²⁶ These were his commands, which were carried out by those sent by him, and many were killed in the incident. Seeing this, the people gave up their complaints, for with their own eyes they saw that asking to have their taxes reduced could cost them their lives.
²⁶ Barach

²⁷ ταῦτα Χαιρέαν ἐνήγαγεν μειζόνως ἅπτεσθαί τε τῆς ἐπιβουλῆς καὶ παύειν κατὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐξηγριωκότα τὸν ΓάιονGaius , καὶ πολλάκις μὲν καὶ παρὰ τὰς ἑστιάσεις ἐμέλλησεν ἐπιχειρεῖνto attempt, try , οὐ μὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἐπείχετο λογισμῷ , τὸ μὲν κτείνειν οὐκέτ᾽ ἐνδοιαστὸν κεκρικώς , τὸν δὲ καιρὸν περισκοπῶν , ὅπως μὴ εἰς κενόν , ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ καταπράξει τῶν βεβουλευμένων ταῖς χερσὶ χρῷτο .
²⁷ These things made Cherea more resolute to go on with his plot, in order to put an end to this barbarity of Caius against men. He then at several times thought to fall upon Caius, even as he was feasting; yet did he restrain himself by some considerations; not that he had any doubt on him about killing him, but as watching for a proper season, that the attempt might not be frustrated, but that he might give the blow so as might certainly gain his purpose.	²⁷ This made Cherea all the more resolved to carry out his plot, so as to put an end to this savagery of Gaius toward people. Several times he thought to attack him at the table, but prudence made him refrain. It was not that he had any doubt about killing him, but he waited for a proper occasion when the attempt would not fail and his stroke would achieve his purpose with security.
²⁷ Barach

²⁸ Ἐστρατεύετο δὲ πολὺν ἤδη χρόνον οὐχ ἡδονῇ φέρων ΓαίουGaius τὴν‎ ἀναστροφήν . ἐπεὶ δὲ αὐτὸν ἵσταται ΓάιοςGaius εἰσπραξόμενον τούς τε φόρους καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα καταβαλλόμενα εἰς τὸν ΚαίσαροςCaesar θησαυρὸν ἐφυστερήκει τοῖς καιροῖς διὰ τὸ ἐπιδιπλασιάζεσθαι τὴν‎ δύναμιν αὐτῶν , χρόνον ἐκεῖ ποιεῖται τῇ εἰσπράξει τρόπῳ τῷ αὐτοῦ‎ χρώμενος μᾶλλον ἢ τῇ ΓαίουGaius προστάξει ,
²⁸ Cherea had been in the army a long time, yet was he not pleased with conversing so much with Caius. But Caius had set him to require the tributes, and other dues, which, when not paid in due time, were forfeited to Caesar’s treasury; and he had made some delays in requiring them, because those burdens had been doubled, and had rather indulged his own mild disposition than performed Caius’s command;	²⁸ Cherea had been soldiering for a long time and was very disturbed by the behaviour of Gaius. When Gaius sent him to exact the taxes and other dues, which, if not paid in due time, were forfeited to Caesar's treasury, he took his time in collecting them, since the rates had been doubled, and followed his own tendency rather than obeying Gaius' command.
²⁸ Barach

²⁹ διὰ τὸ φειδοῖ χρῆσθαι τὰς τύχας οἴκτῳ λαμβάνων τῶν ὑπὸ τὴν‎ εἴσπραξιν εἰς ὀργὴν προυκαλεῖτο τὸν ΓάιονGaius μαλακίαν ἐπικαλοῦντα αὐτῷ τοῦ σχολῇ συνάγεσθαι αὐτῷ τὰ χρήματα . Καὶ δὴ τά τε ἄλλα ὕβριζεν εἰς αὐτὸν καὶ ὁπότεwhen τὸ σημεῖον αὐτῷ τὸ τῆς ἡμέρας καθηκούσης εἰς αὐτόν , θήλεά τε ἐδίδου τὰ ὀνόματα ,
²⁹ nay, indeed, he provoked Caius to anger by his sparing men, and pitying the hard fortunes of those from whom he demanded the taxes; and Caius upbraided him with his sloth and effeminacy in being so long about collecting the taxes. And indeed he did not only affront him in other respects, but when he gave him the watchword of the day, to whom it was to be given by his place, he gave him feminine words,	²⁹ His clemency and pity for the plight of those from whom he gathered the taxes made Gaius angry, and he rebuked him for sloth and weakness in being so long about collecting the money. He also insulted him in other ways, and gave him female watchwords of an obscene kind,
²⁹ Barach

³⁰ καὶ ταῦτα αἰσχύνης ἀνάπλεα καὶ ταῦτα ἔπρασσεν αὐτὸς οὐκ ἀπηλλαγμένος ἔν τινων τελεταῖς μυστηρίων , ἃς αὐτὸς συνίστατο , στολάς τε ἐνδυόμενος γυναικείους καί τινων περιθέσεις πλοκαμίδων ἐπινοῶν ἄλλα τε ὁπόσαhow great, how much ἐπικαταψεύσασθαι θηλύτητα τῆς ὄψεως ἔμελλεν , αὐτὸς τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοιούτοις αἰσχύνην ἐτόλμα Χαιρέᾳ προσκαλεῖν .
³⁰ and those of a nature very reproachful; and these watchwords he gave out, as having been initiated in the secrets of certain mysteries, which he had been himself the author of. Now although he had sometimes put on women’s clothes, and had been wrapt in some embroidered garments to them belonging, and done a great many other things, in order to make the company mistake him for a woman; yet did he, by way of reproach, object the like womanish behavior to Cherea.	³⁰ when it was his task to get the watchword for the day, names made up by himself, of the kind used in certain mystery religions. Dressing up in women's clothes and wearing other items to make himself look like a woman, he had the audacity to invite Cherea to share these shameful actions.
³⁰ Barach

³¹ Χαιρέᾳ δὲ καὶ ὁπότεwhen μὲν παραλαμβάνοι τὸ σημεῖον ὀργὴ παρίστατο , μειζόνως δ᾽ ὁπότεwhen παραδιδοίη , γελώμενος ὑπὸ τῶν παραλαμβανόντων , ὥστε καὶ οἱ συγχιλίαρχοι παιδιὰν ἐποιοῦντο αὐτόν · ὁπότεwhen γὰρ αὐτὸς μέλλοι τὸ σημεῖον παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ ΚαίσαροςCaesar κομίζειν , προύλεγόν τινα τῶν εἰωθότων φέρειν εἰς παιδιάν .
³¹ But when Cherea received the watchword from him, he had indignation at it, but had greater indignation at the delivery of it to others, as being laughed at by those that received it; insomuch that his fellow tribunes made him the subject of their drollery; for they would foretell that he would bring them some of his usual watchwords when he was about to take the watchword from Caesar, and would thereby make him ridiculous;	³¹ Whenever Cherea received the watchword from him it made him furious, all the more so at having to pass it on, being mocked as the other tribunes made fun of him. When it was his turn to receive the watchword from Caesar, they knew he would be bringing them some of his usual laughable watchwords.
³¹ Barach

³² διὰ ταῦτα δὲ αὐτῷ καὶ θάρσος παρίστατο κοινωνούς τινας παραλαμβάνειν , ὡς οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ὀλίγοις ὀργῇ χρώμενος . Καὶ ἦν γὰρ Πομπήδιος συγκλητικὸς μέν , τὰς ἀρχὰς δὲ διεληλυθὼς σχεδὸν ἁπάσας , Ἐπικούρειος δ᾽ ἄλλως καὶ δι᾽ αὐτὸ ἀπράγμονος ἐπιτηδευτὴς βίου .
³² on which accounts he took the courage of assuming certain partners to him, as having just reasons for his indignation against Caius. Now there was one Pompedius, a senator, and one who had gone through almost all posts in the government, but otherwise an Epicurean, and for that reason loved to lead an inactive life.	³² It was this sense of outrage that finally roused him to venture to gather some associates. One of them was Pompedius, a senator, who had gone through almost all posts in the leadership, but was otherwise an Epicurean and for that reason loved a quiet life.
³² Barach

³³ τοῦτον ἐνδείκνυσιν Τιμίδιος ἐχθρὸςhateful ὢν ὡς λοιδορίᾳ χρησάμενον ἀπρεπεῖ κατὰ τοῦ ΓαίουGaius μάρτυρα παραλαμβάνων Κυιντιλίαν γυναῖκα τῶν ἐπὶ τῆς σκηνῆς ἐπιφανείᾳ τοῦ ὡραίους περισπούδαστον πολλοῖς τε οὖσαν καὶ τῷ Πομπηδίῳ .
³³ Now Timidius, an enemy of his, had informed Caius that he had used indecent reproaches against him, and he made use of Quintilia for a witness to them; a woman she was much beloved by many that frequented the theater, and particularly by Pompedius, on account of her great beauty.	³³ Timidius, an enemy of his, had told Gaius that he had grossly insulted him and called as a witness Quintilia, a woman of great beauty much loved by many who frequented the theatre, and particularly by Pompedius.
³³ Barach

³⁴ καὶ τῆς ἀνθρώπου , ψεῦδος γὰρ ἦν , δεινὸν ἡγουμένης μαρτυρίαν ἐπὶ θανάτῳ τοῦ ἐραστοῦ παρασχεῖν , βασάνων ἔχρῃζεν ὁ Τιμίδιος , καὶ ΓάιοςGaius παρωξυμμένος κελεύει τὸν Χαιρέαν μηδὲν εἰς ἀναβολὰς ἀλλ᾽ εὐθέως βασανίζειν τὴν‎ Κυιντιλίαν , χρώμενος τῷ Χαιρέᾳ πρός τε τὰ φονικὰ καὶ ὁπόσαhow great, how much στρεβλώσεως δέοιτο ὑπὸ τοῦ νομίζειν ὠμότερον διακονήσεσθαι τὴν‎ λοιδορίαν φεύγοντα τῆς μαλακίας .
³⁴ Now this woman thought it a horrible thing to attest to an accusation that touched the life of her lover, which was also a lie. Timidius, however, wanted to have her brought to the torture. Caius was irritated at this reproach upon him, and commanded Cherea, without any delay, to torture Quintilia, as he used to employ Cherea in such bloody matters, and those that required the torture, because he thought he would do it the more barbarously, in order to avoid that imputation of effeminacy which he had laid upon him.	³⁴ This woman hated the thought of bearing false witness against her lover, but Timidius wanted to get it out of her by torture. The enraged Gaius, who used Cherea for acts of murder and torture, thinking he would act even more cruelly to avoid any hint of the effeminacy he was accused of, ordered Cherea to use torture on her.
³⁴ Barach

³⁵ Κυιντιλία δ᾽ ἐπὶ τὴν‎ βάσανον ἀγομένη τῶν συνιστόρων τινὸς ἐπιβαίνει τῷ ποδὶ ἀποσημαίνουσα θαρσεῖν καὶ μὴ τὰς βασάνους αὐτῆς δεδιέναι · διοίσειν γὰρ μετ᾽ ἀνδραγαθίας . βασανίζει δ᾽ αὐτὴν ὠμῶς ὁ Χαιρέας , ἄκων μέν , κατ᾽ ἀνάγκας δὲ τὰς ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ‎ , καὶ μηδὲν ἐνδοῦσαν ἦγεν εἰς τὴν‎ ὄψιν τὴν‎ ΓαίουGaius διακειμένην οὐκ ἐν ἡδονῇ τοῖς θεωροῦσι .
³⁵ But Quintilia, when she was brought to the rack, trod upon the foot of one of her associates, and let him know that he might be of good courage, and not be afraid of the consequence of her tortures, for that she would bear them with magnanimity. Cherea tortured this woman after a cruel manner; unwillingly indeed, but because he could not help it. He then brought her, without being in the least moved at what she had suffered, into the presence of Caius, and that in such a state as was sad to behold;	³⁵ But even under torture, Quintilia trod on the foot of one of the conspirators to tell him be brave, for under her pains she would not yield but bore them like a man. Cherea tortured her cruelly, though reluctantly, having no choice. Then he brought her to Gaius, still refusing to speak but a sad sight to see.
³⁵ Barach

³⁶ καὶ ὁ ΓάιοςGaius παθών τι πρὸς τὴν‎ ὄψιν τῆς Κυιντιλίας δεινῶς ὑπὸ τῶν ἀλγηδόνων διακειμένης τοῦ τε ἐγκλήματος ἠφίει καὶ αὐτὴν καὶ τὸν Πομπήδιον , ἐκείνην δὲ καὶ χρημάτων δόσει τιμᾷ παραμυθίας ἐσομένωνto be λώβης τε ἣν ἐλελώβητο εἰς τὴν‎ εὐπρέπειαν τοῦ ἀφορήτου τῶν ἀλγηδόνων .
³⁶ and Caius, being somewhat affected with the sight of Quintilia, who had her body miserably disordered by the pains she had undergone, freed both her and Pompedius of the crime laid to their charge. He also gave her money to make her an honorable amends, and comfort her for that maiming of her body which she had suffered, and for her glorious patience under such insufferable torments.	³⁶ Moved by the sight of Quintilia's suffering, Gaius acquitted both her and Pompedius of the crime charged against them. He also gave her a grant of money to console her for the ill-treatment she had suffered and for her noble patience under such unbearable pains.
³⁶ Barach

³⁷ Ταῦτα δεινῶς ἠνίασεν τὸν Χαιρέαν ὡς αἴτιον ἀνθρώποις καὶ ὑπὸ ΓαίουGaius παρηγορίας ἀξίοιςworthy of ἐν αἰτίᾳ κακῶν τὸ ὅσον ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς γεγενημένοις , φησίν τε πρὸς Κλήμεντά τε καὶ Παπίνιον , ὧν Κλήμης μὲν ἦν ἐπὶ τῶν στρατοπέδων , Παπίνιος δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς ἦν χιλιαρχῶν ,
³⁷ This matter sorely grieved Cherea, as having been the cause, as far as he could, or the instrument, of those miseries to men, which seemed worthy of consolation to Caius himself; on which account he said to Clement and to Papinius, (of whom Clement was general of the army, and Papinius was a tribune,)	³⁷ It sorely grieved Cherea to have caused harm to people whom Gaius himself wished to console, and he said to Clement and to Papinius,—Clement was a general and Papinius a tribune -
³⁷ Barach

³⁸ " ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ φυλακῇ γε , ὦ Κλήμης , τὰ πάντα τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος ἡμῖν πράσσειν οὐκ ἐλλέλειπται · τῶν γὰρ συνομωμοκότων αὐτοῦ‎ κατὰ τῆς ἡγεμονίας προνοίᾳ καὶ πόνοις τοὺς μὲν ἀπεκτείναμεν , τοὺς δὲ ἐστρεβλώσαμεν ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον , ὡς ἐλεεινοὺς κἀκείνῳ γενέσθαι , μετὰ πόσης τε ἀρετῆς ἡμῖν ἐξάγεται τῶν στρατιῶν ;
³⁸ “To be sure, O Clement, we have no way failed in our guarding the emperor; for as to those that have made conspiracies against his government, some have been slain by our care and pains, and some have been by us tortured, and this to such a degree, that he hath himself pitied them. How great then is our virtue in submitting to conduct his armies!”	³⁸ "Clement, we have not failed to guard the emperor, but see how we treated people conspiring against his rule: by our care and effort we have killed some and others we tortured so badly that he himself showed pity on them. How noble we are in doing our duties as soldiers!"
³⁸ Barach

³⁹ σιγήσαντος δὲ τοῦ Κλήμεντος καὶ τὸ μὲν αἰσχύνῃ φέρειν τὰ προστασσόμενα καὶ τῷ βλέμματι καὶ τῷ ἐρυθήματι παριστάντος , λόγῳ δὲ αὐτοῖς τὴν‎ μανίαν τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος προσκαλεῖν ἄδικον ἡγουμένου προνοίᾳ τοῦ ἀσφαλοῦς ,
³⁹ Clement held his peace, but showed the shame he was under in obeying Caius’s orders, both by his eyes and his blushing countenance, while he thought it by no means right to accuse the emperor in express words, lest their own safety should be endangered thereby.	³⁹ Clement stayed silent, but showed by his look and his blushes the shame he felt in obeying those orders, yet not thinking it right or safe to accuse the emperor of madness.
³⁹ Barach

⁴⁰ Χαιρέας ἤδη θάρσει χρώμενος ἐν λόγοις ἦν κινδύνων ἀνειμένοις πρὸς αὐτὸν τὰ κατέχοντα δεινὰ τὴν‎ πόλιν καὶ τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν ἐπεξιών , καὶ ὅτι λόγῳ μὲν εἴη ΓάιοςGaius ὁ τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοιούτοις αἰτίαν προτιθέμενος ,
⁴⁰ Upon which Cherea took courage, and spake to him without fear of the dangers that were before him, and discoursed largely of the sore calamities under which the city and the government then labored, and said, “We may indeed pretend in words that Caius is the person unto whom the cause of such miseries ought to be imputed;	⁴⁰ Cherea took courage from this and without fear of the danger involved, spoke to him about the severe troubles of the city and the government, saying that Gaius was felt to be the cause of them.
⁴⁰ Barach

⁴¹ τοῖς δὲ τἀληθὲς ἐξετάζειν πειρωμένοις ἐγώ τε , ὦ Κλήμης , καὶ οὑτοσὶ ὁ Παπίνιος καὶ πρὸ ἡμῶν σύ , ταύτας ῬωμαίοιςRomans τε καὶ τῷ παντὶ ἀνθρωπείῳ τὰς στρέβλας προσφερόμενοι , οὐκ ἐπιτάγμασιν τοῖς ΓαίουGaius διακονούμενοι , γνώμῃ δὲ τῇ αὐτῶν ,
⁴¹ but, in the opinion of such as are able to judge uprightly, it is I, O Clement! and this Papinius, and before us thou thyself, who bring these tortures upon the Romans, and upon all mankind. It is not done by our being subservient to the commands of Caius, but it is done by our own consent;	⁴¹ "Now Clement, in the view of those who know, it is I and Papinius here, and you above all, who torture the Romans and everybody in this way, not just in obedience to Gaius, but consenting to it.
⁴¹ Barach

⁴² εἰ παρὸν παῦσαι τοσαύτῃ ἤδη χρώμενον ὕβρει εἴς τε τοὺς πολίτας καὶ τοὺς ὑπηκόους διακονούμεθα , δορυφόροι καὶ δήμιοι καθεστηκότες ἀντὶ στρατιωτῶν καὶ τὰ ὅπλα ταυτὶ φέροντες οὐχ ὑπὲρ ἐλευθερίας οὐδ᾽ ἀρχῆς τῶν ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin , ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ σωτηρίᾳ τοῦ δουλουμένου τά τε σώματα αὐτῶν καὶ τὰ φρονήματα , μιαινόμενοι τῷ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν αἵματι σφαγῆς καὶ βασάνου τῆς ἐκείνων , μέχρι δή τις καὶ καθ᾽ ἡμῶν διακονήσεται τοιαῦτα Γαίῳ .
⁴² for whereas it is in our power to put an end to the life of this man, who hath so terribly injured the citizens and his subjects, we are his guard in mischief, and his executioners instead of his soldiers, and are the instruments of his cruelty. We bear these weapons, not for our liberty, not for the Roman government, but only for his preservation, who hath enslaved both their bodies and their minds; and we are every day polluted with the blood that we shed, and the torments we inflict upon others; and this we do, till somebody becomes Caius’s instrument in bringing the like miseries upon ourselves.	⁴² Though it is in our power to put an end to this man's life, who has terribly wronged his citizens and subjects, we go on acting as his bodyguard and henchmen instead of being soldiers. We bear arms not for freedom or for the rule of Rome, but for the safety of the man who has enslaved them in body and mind, and every day we are stained with their blood and torture, until someone is sent by Gaius to do the same to us.
⁴² Barach

⁴³ οὐ γὰρ εὐνοίᾳ γε πολιτεύσει διὰ τάδε πρὸς ἡμᾶς , δι᾽ ὑφοράσεως δὲ μᾶλλον καὶ ἄλλως τοῦ πολλοῦ τῶν ἀπολλυμένων ἀποδεδωκότος · οὐ γὰρ δὴ στήσεταί ποτε Γαίῳ τὰ τῆς ὀργῆς διὰ τὸ μὴ δίκην ἀλλ᾽ ἡδονὴν πέρας αὐτῆς τυγχάνειν · σκοποὶ δὲ προσκεισόμεθα καὐτοί , δέον καὶ τοῖς πᾶσιν τὸ ἀνεπιβούλευτόν τε καὶ ἐλεύθερον βεβαιοῦν καὶ ἡμῖν κινδύνων ἀπαλλαγὰς ψηφίσασθαι .
⁴³ Nor does he thus employ us because he hath a kindness for us, but rather because he hath a suspicion of us, as also because when abundance more have been killed, (for Caius will set no bounds to his wrath, since he aims to do all, not out of regard to justice, but to his own pleasure,) we shall also ourselves be exposed to his cruelty; whereas we ought to be the means of confirming the security and liberty of all, and at the same time to resolve to free ourselves from dangers.”	⁴³ It is not out of goodwill that he employs us in this way, for the more people are killed the more he will suspect our loyalty. Gaius sets no limits to his anger, since in his actions he is not guided by justice, but by his own pleasure. We will become his targets, while we should be ensuring the security and freedom of all and at the same time doing something to put ourselves out of danger.
⁴³ Barach

⁴⁴ Κλήμης δὲ τὴν‎ μὲν διάνοιαν τὴν‎ ΧαιρέουCherea φανερὸς ἦν ἐπαινῶν , σιγᾶν δ᾽ ἐκέλευε , μὴ καὶ φοιτῶντος εἰς πλείονας τοῦ λόγου καὶ διαχεομένων ὁπόσαhow great, how much κρύπτεσθαι καλῶς ἔχοι πρὶν τυχεῖν πράξαντας ἐκπύστου τοῦ ἐπιβουλεύματος γενομένου κολασθεῖεν , χρόνῳ δὲ τῷ αὖθις καὶ τῇ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ ἐλπίδι παραδιδόναι τὰ πάντα ὡς παραγενησομένης τινὸς αὐτοῖς ἐπικουρίας τυχαίου ·
⁴⁴ Hereupon Clement openly commended Cherea’s intentions, but bid him hold his tongue; for that in case his words should get out among many, and such things should be spread abroad as were fit to be concealed, the plot would come to be discovered before it was executed, and they should be brought to punishment; but that they should leave all to futurity, and the hope which thence arose, that some fortunate event would come to their assistance;	⁴⁴ Clement clearly agreed with Cherea's view, but told him to hold his tongue, for if word of the secret were to spread, the plot would be revealed before it was carried out and they would be punished. He would leave it alone for the present and in time something would turn in their favour.
⁴⁴ Barach

⁴⁵ αὐτὸν μὲν γὰρ ὑπὸ γήρως ἀφῃρῆσθαι τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοιοῖσδε τόλμαν , τῶν μέντοι γε ὑπὸ σοῦ , Χαιρέα , συντεθέντων τε καὶ ῥηθέντων ἀσφαλέστερα μὲν ἴσως ἂν ὑποθοίμην ,
⁴⁵ that, as for himself, his age would not permit him to make any attempt in that case. “However, although perhaps I could not suggest what may be safer than what thou, Cherea, hast contrived and said, yet how is it possible for any one to suggest what is more for thy reputation?”	⁴⁵ He himself was ruled out by reason of his age. "However, Cherea, even if I could suggest a safer plan than yours, who could think of anything more honourable?"
⁴⁵ Barach

⁴⁶ εὐπρεπέστερα δὲ πῶς ἄν τις καὶ δύναιτο ; καὶ Κλήμης μὲν ὡς αὑτὸν ἀναλύει διὰ λογισμῶν τῶν τε ἀκροαθέντων καὶ ὁπόσων αὐτὸς εἰρήκει περιφερόμενος . Χαιρέας δὲ δείσας ὡς Κορνήλιον ΣαβῖνονSabinus ἠπείγετο καὶ αὐτὸν μὲν χιλίαρχον ὄντα , ἀξιόλογον δ᾽ ἄλλως ἐξεπιστάμενος αὐτὸν καὶ τοῦ ἐλευθέρου ἐραστὴν καὶ δι᾽ αὐτὸ τῇ καταστάσει τῶν πραγμάτων πολεμίως διακείμενον ,
⁴⁶ So Clement went his way home, with deep reflections on what he had heard, and what he had himself said. Cherea also was under a concern, and went quickly to Cornelius Sabinus, who was himself one of the tribunes, and whom he otherwise knew to be a worthy man, and a lover of liberty, and on that account very uneasy at the present management of public affairs,	⁴⁶ Clement went home, reflecting deeply on what he had heard and what he himself had said. Full of anxiety, Cherea soon went to Cornelius Sabinus, one of the tribunes who was also, he knew, a worthy man and a lover of liberty, and under threat from the present regime.
⁴⁶ Barach

⁴⁷ χρῄζων ἐκ τοῦ ὀξέος ἔχεσθαιto have, hold τῶν ἐγνωσμένων τῆς ἐγχειρήσεως ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ καλὰ νομίσας εἶναι προσθέσθαι καὶ δέει , μὴ ὑπὸ Κλήμεντος ἐκφοίτησις γένοιτο αὐτῶν , ἄλλως τε τὰς μελλήσεις καὶ τῶν καιρῶν τὰς ὑπερβολὰς πρὸς τῶν ὑπερβαλλομένων τιθέμενος .
⁴⁷ he being desirous to come immediately to the execution of what had been determined, and thinking it right for him to propose it to the other, and afraid lest Clement should discover them, and besides looking upon delays and puttingsoff to be the next to desisting from the enterprise.	⁴⁷ Though wishing to involve some others, he wanted to carry out the plan immediately, afraid that Clement might reveal it, and regarding delay and hesitation as favouring those in charge.
⁴⁷ Barach

⁴⁸ Ἐπεὶ δὲ ἀσμένῳ καὶ τῷ ΣαβίνῳSabinus τὰ πάντα ἦν , ἅτε καὶ αὐτῷ γνώμης μὲν οὐχ ὑστεροῦντι τῆς ἴσης , ἀπορίᾳ δὲ πρὸς ὅντινα εἰπὼν ἀσφαλὴς εἴη τὰ πρὸς ἐκείνους σιγῇ παραδιδόντος , ἐπεί τε ἀνδρὸς ηὐπόρητο οὐ μόνον στέγειν ὧν πύθοιτο προσθησομένου , ἀλλὰ καὶ γνώμην φανεροῦντος τὴν‎ αὐτοῦ‎ , πολλῷ μᾶλλον ἦρτο , καὶ μηδὲν εἰς ἀναβολὰς ἐδεῖτο τοῦ ΧαιρέουCherea .
⁴⁸ But as all was agreeable to Sabinus, who had himself, equally without Cherea, the same design, but had been silent for want of a person to whom he could safely communicate that design; so having now met with one, who not only promised to conceal what he heard, but who had already opened his mind to him, he was much more encouraged, and desired of Cherea that no delay might be made therein.	⁴⁸ Sabinus welcomed the plan, having formed the same idea independantly of Cherea, but having stayed silent for lack of anyone with whom he could safely share it. Very encouraged to meet one who both opened his mind to him and promised to keep secret what he heard, he asked Cherea to waste no time.
⁴⁸ Barach

⁴⁹ τρέπονταί τε ὡς Μινουκιανόν , αὐτοῖς μὲν ἐπιτηδεύσει ἀρετῆς καὶ τῷ ὁμοζήλῳ τοῦ μεγαλόφρονος συγγενῆ , Γαίῳ δ᾽ ὕποπτον τῆς Λεπίδου τελευτῆς , πάνυ γὰρ δὴ φίλοι ἐγένοντο Μινουκιανός τε καὶ Λέπιδος , καὶ δείματι κινδύνων τῶν καθ᾽ αὑτόν .
⁴⁹ Accordingly they went to Minucianus, who was as virtuous a man, and as zealous to do glorious actions, as themselves, and suspected by Caius on occasion of the slaughter of Lepidus; for Minucianus and Lepidus were intimate friends, and both in fear of the dangers that they were under;	⁴⁹ They went to Vinucianus, who was as brave and eager for high ideals as themselves, and was held suspect by Gaius since the slaughter of Lepidus. Now Vinucianus and Lepidus had been close friends, both of them in grave danger from him.
⁴⁹ Barach

⁵⁰ πᾶσι γὰρ τοῖς ἐν τέλει φοβερὸς ἦν ΓάιοςGaius , ὡς ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν ἕκαστον καὶ πρὸς οὕστινας τῇ μανίᾳ χρῆσθαι μὴ ἀφησόμενος ,
⁵⁰ for Caius was terrible to all the great men, as appearing ready to act a mad part towards each of them in particular, and towards all of: them in general;	⁵⁰ For Gaius was feared by all the influential people, being quick to vent his mania on each of them in particular and all of them in general.
⁵⁰ Barach

⁵¹ φανεροί τε ἀλλήλοις ἦσαν τῆς ἐπὶ πράγμασιν ἀχθηδόνος , διασαφεῖν μὲν ἀλλήλοις ἄντικρυς τὴν‎ διάνοιαν καὶ μῖσος τὸ πρὸς ΓάιονGaius φόβῳ τε κινδύνων ἀφέμενοι ἄλλως τε αἰσθανόμενοι τοῦ ἀλλήλων μίσους πρὸς τὸν ΓάιονGaius καὶ δι᾽ αὐτὸ εὐνοίᾳ χρῆσθαι τὰ πρὸς ἀλλήλους μὴ ἀπηλλαγμένοι .
⁵¹ and these men were afraid of one another, while they were yet uneasy at the posture of affairs, but avoided to declare their mind and their hatred against Caius to one another, out of fear of the dangers they might be in thereby, although they perceived by other means their mutual hatred against Caius, and on that account were not averse to a mutual kindness one towards another.	⁵¹ They were nervous of each other, even while clearly unhappy with the state of affairs, and avoided expressing their views and their hatred of Gaius, for fear of danger to themselves, although they felt their shared hatred of Gaius in other ways, and on that account had not ceased to be friendly toward each other.
⁵¹ Barach

⁵² Γενομένων δ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἀξιώσεων ἐπείπερ συνέβαλον , εἰωθότες καὶ πρότερον ὁπότεwhen συνέλθοιεν τίμιον ἡγεῖσθαι τὸν Μινουκιανὸν ὑπεροχῇ τε ἀξιώματος , γενναιότατος γὰρ ἦν τῶν πολιτῶν , καὶ τῷ ἐπὶ πᾶσιν ἐπαινουμένῳ ,
⁵² When Minuetanus and Cherea had met together, and saluted one another, (as they had been used on former conversations to give the upper hand to Minucianus, both on account of his eminent dignity, for he was the noblest of all the citizens, and highly commended by all men,	⁵² When these two met and exchanged greetings, Vinucianus had precedence due to his high status, for he was eminent and highly praised by the people,
⁵² Barach

⁵³ μᾶλλον ὡς ἅπτοιτό τινος λόγου φθάσαι κἀκεῖνος εἴ ποτε Χαιρέαν , ὅ τι καὶ παραλάβοι σημεῖον τῆς ἡμέρας ἐκείνης · ἀοίδιμος γὰρ διὰ τῆς πόλεως ἦν ἡ εἰς τὸν Χαιρέαν διὰ τῶν σημείων τῆς δόσεως πρασσομένη ὕβρις .
⁵³ especially when he made speeches to them,) Minuetanus began first, and asked Cherea, What was the watchword he had received that day from Caius; for the affront which was offered Cherea, in giving the watchwords, was famous over the city.	⁵³ and was especially good in debate. Vinucianus now took the initiative and asked Cherea what watchword he had received that day, for the insults to Cherea about the watchwords were well known in the city.
⁵³ Barach

⁵⁴ ὁ δὲ χάρματι τοῦ λόγου μηδὲν μελλήσας ἠμείβετο τοῦ Μινουκιανοῦ τὸ ἐπὶ τοιοῖσδε πιστεῦσαν ὁμιλίᾳ χρήσασθαι πρὸς αὐτόν , καί " σύ μοι δίδως , εἶπεν , σημεῖον ἐλευθερίας , χάρις δέ σοι τοῦ ἀνεγείραντός με μειζόνως ἤπερ εἴωθα ἐμαυτὸν ὁρμᾶν ,
⁵⁴ But Cherea made no delay so long as to reply to that question, out of the joy he had that Minueianus would have such confidence in him as to discourse with him. “But do thou,” said he, “give me the watchword of liberty. And I return thee my thanks that thou hast so greatly encouraged me to exert myself after an extraordinary manner;	⁵⁴ Cherea, pleased that Vinucianus did not hesitate to address him in this familiar way, replied, "The watchword of liberty! And thanks for rousing me to even fuller commitment.
⁵⁴ Barach

⁵⁵ οὐδέν μοι χρεία πλειόνων ἔτι λόγων , οἵ με θαρσοῖεν , εἰ δὴ καὶ σοὶ ταῦτα δοκεῖ , γνώμης τε τῆς αὐτῆς κοινωνοὶ καὶ πρότερον ἢ συνελθεῖν γεγόναμεν . Καὶ ἓν μὲν ὑπέζωμαι ξίφος , ἀμφοῖν δ᾽ ἂν ἀρκέσειεν .
⁵⁵ nor do I stand in need of many words to encourage me, since both thou and I are of the same mind, and partakers of the same resolutions, and this before we have conferred together. I have indeed but one sword girt on, but this one will serve us both.	⁵⁵ Not that I need many words to rouse me, since both you and I are of the same mind and share the same resolve, even before we met. I am wearing just one sword but it will serve us both.
⁵⁵ Barach

⁵⁶ ὥστε ἴθι καὶ ἔργων ἐχώμεθα , ἡγεμών τ᾽ ἴσθι , ᾗ βούλοιο αὐτὸς κελεύων με χωρεῖν , ᾗ καὶ προσοίσομαι , ἐπικουρίᾳ τῇ σῇ συμπράσσοντος τε πίσυνος . οὐδὲ ἀπορία σιδήρου τοῖς τὴν‎ ψυχὴν εἰς τὰ ἔργα προσφερομένοις , δι᾽ ἣν καὶ ὁ σίδηρος δραστήριος εἴωθεν εἶναι .
⁵⁶ Come on, therefore, let us set about the work. Do thou go first, if thou hast a mind, and bid me follow thee; or else I will go first, and thou shalt assist me, and we will assist one another, and trust one another. Nor is there a necessity for even one sword to such as have a mind disposed to such works, by which mind the sword uses to be successful.	⁵⁶ Come on then, let us do it. Let you lead if you wish, and bid me follow you; or else I will lead with your support and we will act together and trust each other. There is no shortage of swords once the mind is determined to act, for it is the mind that brings the sword into action.
⁵⁶ Barach

⁵⁷ ὥρμηκά τε εἰς τὴν‎ πρᾶξιν οὐχ ὧν ἂν αὐτὸς πάθοιμι ἐλπίδι περιφερόμενος · οὐ γὰρ σχολὴ κινδύνους μοι κατανοεῖν τοὺς ἐμαυτοῦ δουλώσει τε πατρίδος ἐλευθερωτάτης ἐπαλγοῦντι τῶν νόμων τῆς ἀρετῆς ἀφῃρημένης τούς τε πάντας ἀνθρώπους ὀλέθρου διὰ ΓάιονGaius κατειληφότος .
⁵⁷ I am zealous about this action, nor am I solicitous what I may myself undergo; for I can not at leisure to consider the dangers that may come upon myself, so deeply am I troubled at the slavery our once free country is now under, and at the contempt cast upon our excellent laws, and at the destruction which hangs over all men, by the means of Caius.	⁵⁷ I am eager for action, and am not worried about what I may have to suffer, for I have no time to consider the dangers to myself, since I am so pained by the slavery our once free country and the contempt of Gaius for our fine laws and the ruin he has brought on everybody.
⁵⁷ Barach

⁵⁸ ἄξιος δ᾽ ἂν εἴην παρὰ σοὶ δικαστῇ πίστεως ἐπὶ τοιούτοις τυγχάνειν ὑπὸ τοῦ ὅμοια φρονεῖν αὐτοῖς καὶ σὲ μὴ ἀπηλλάχθαι ."
⁵⁸ I wish that I may be judged by thee, and that thou mayst esteem me worthy of credit in these matters, seeing we are both of the same opinion, and there is herein no difference between us.”	⁵⁸ I hope you will judge me worthy of trust in these matters, as we are both of the same opinion and that you will not disown me in this."
⁵⁸ Barach

⁵⁹ Μινουκιανὸς δὲ τὴν‎ ὁρμὴν τῶν λόγων θεασάμενος ἠσπάζετό τε ἀσμένως καὶ προσπαρίστατο τὴν‎ τόλμαν αὐτοῦ‎ ἐπαινέσας τε καὶ ἀσπασάμενος μετ᾽ εὐχῶν καὶ ἱκετείας ἀπελύοντο .
⁵⁹ When Minucianus saw the vehemency with which Cherea delivered himself, he gladly embraced him, and encouraged him in his bold attempt, commending him, and embracing him; so he let him go with his good wishes;	⁵⁹ When Vinucianus saw the fervour he expressed, he gladly embraced him and commended his bold plan, praising and embracing him, and wishing him well as they parted.
⁵⁹ Barach

⁶⁰ καὶ ἰσχυρίζοντό τινες ὡς βεβαιοῦν τὰ εἰρημένα Εἰσιόντος γὰρ εἰς τὸ βουλευτήριον ΧαιρέουCherea φωνὴν ἐκ τοῦ πλήθους γενέσθαι τινὸς ἐπ᾽ ἐξορμήσει κελεύοντος περαίνειν μὲν δὴ τὸ πρακτέον καὶ προσλαμβάνειν τὸ δαιμόνιον .
⁶⁰ and some affirm that he thereby confirmed Minuclanus in the prosecution of what had been agreed among them; for as Cherea entered into the court, the report runs, that a voice came from among the multitude to encourage him, which bid him finish what he was about, and take the opportunity that Providence afforded;	⁶⁰ Some maintain that their words received a confirmation, for as Cherea was entering the senate house, a voice arose from among the crowd to spur him on, telling him finish the task with the help of the gods.
⁶⁰ Barach

⁶¹ καὶ τὸν Χαιρέαν τὸ μὲν πρῶτον ὑπιδέσθαι , μὴ καί τινος τῶν συνωμοτῶν προδότου γεγονότος ἁλίσκοιτο , καὶ τέλος συνέντα ἐπὶ προτροπῇ φέρειν πρῶτον εἴτε παραινέσει τῶν συνεγνωκότων ἀντισημαίνοντός τινος , εἴτε δὴ καὶ τοῦ θεοῦ , ὃς ἐφορᾷ τὰ ἀνθρώπινα , αἴροντος αὐτόν .
⁶¹ and that Cherea at first suspected that some one of the conspirators had betrayed him, and he was caught, but at length perceived that it was by way of exhortation. Whether somebody that was conscious of what he was about, gave a signal for his encouragement, or whether it was God himself, who looks upon the actions of men, that encouraged him to go on boldly in his design, is uncertain.	⁶¹ Cherea, it seems, suspected at first that one of the conspirators had betrayed him and that he was trapped, but then knew it was to urge him on. Whether the signal was given to encourage him by someone who knew his plans, or whether he was aroused by God, who looks upon the actions of men, is uncertain.
⁶¹ Barach

⁶² διεληλύθει δὲ διὰ πολλῶν τὸ ἐπιβούλευμα καὶ πάντες ἐν ὅπλοις παρῆσαν , οἱ μὲν τῶν βουλευτῶν ὄντες οἱ δὲ ἱππεῖς καὶ ὁπόσοιhow great, how much τοῦ στρατιωτικοῦ συνῄδεσαν · οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἦν , ὃς μὴ ἐν εὐδαιμονίᾳ ἂν ἠρίθμει τὴν‎ ΓαίουGaius μετάστασιν ·
⁶² The plot was now communicated to a great many, and they were all in their armor; some of the conspirators being senators, and some of the equestrian order, and as many of the soldiery as were made acquainted with it; for there was not one of them who would not reckon it a part of his happiness to kill Caius;	⁶² The plot was now shared by many and they all turned up in their armour. Some of them were senators and some of the equestrian order and as many of the soldiers as were made aware of it, for there was none who would not reckon the removal of Gaius to be a good thing.
⁶² Barach

⁶³ καὶ δι᾽ αὐτὸ πάντες ἠπείγοντο ὁποίῳwhat sort of δύναιτό τις τρόπῳ μηδὲ ἑκὼν εἶναι τῆς ἐπὶ τοιούτοις ἀρετῆς ὑστερεῖν , ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἔχοι προθυμίας ἢ δυνάμεως καὶ λόγοις καὶ δι᾽ ἔργων ἦρτο ἐπὶ τῇ τυραννοκτονίᾳ ,
⁶³ and on that account they were all very zealous in the affair, by what means soever any one could come at it, that he might not be behindhand in these virtuous designs, but might be ready with all his alacrity or power, both by words and actions, to complete this slaughter of a tyrant.	⁶³ So they were all eager in some way or other not be left out of this worthy enterprise, but to have some part, either by word or deed, in the removal of the tyrant.
⁶³ Barach

⁶⁴ ἐπεὶ καὶ Κάλλιστος , ἀπελεύθερος δ᾽ ἦν ΓαίουGaius πλεῖστά τε ἀνὴρ εἷς οὗτος ἐπὶ μέγιστον δυνάμεως ἀφίκετο καὶ οὐδὲν ἄλλο ἢ ἰσοτύραννον εἶχε τὴν‎ δύναμιν φόβῳ τε τῶν πάντων καὶ μεγέθει χρημάτων , ἅπερ ἐγένετο αὐτῷ ·
⁶⁴ And besides these, Callistus also, who was a freed-man of Caius, and was the only man that had arrived at the greatest degree of power under him,—such a power, indeed, as was in a manner equal to the power of the tyrant himself, by the dread that all men had of him, and by the great riches he had acquired;	⁶⁴ For instance, Callistus : this freedman of Gaius had arrived at the highest power under him, becoming in a way equal to the tyrant himself, through the dread everyone had of him and the amount of wealth he had acquired,
⁶⁴ Barach

⁶⁵ δωροδοκώτατος γὰρ ἦν καὶ ὑβριστότατος παρ᾽ ὁντινοῦν γίνεται , ἐξουσίᾳ χρησάμενος παρὰ τὸ εἰκός · καὶ ἄλλως τε τοῦ ΓαίουGaius τὴν‎ φύσιν ἐξεπιστάμενος ἀνήκεστον οὖσαν καὶ ἐφ᾽ οἷστισι κρίνειεν οὐδαμῶς ἀντισπάσματι χρωμένην , αὐτῷ τε πολλὰς μὲν καὶ ἄλλας αἰτίας τοῦ κινδυνεύειν , οὐχ ἥκιστα δὲ τὸ μέγεθος τῶν χρημάτων ·
⁶⁵ for he took bribes most plenteously, and committed injuries without bounds, and was more extravagant in the use of his power in unjust proceedings than any other. He also knew the disposition of Caius to be implacable, and never to be turned from what he had resolved on. He had withal many other reasons why he thought himself in danger, and the vastness of his wealth was not one of the least of them;	⁶⁵ for he took huge bribes and was most insolent and abused his power more than any other. He knew the implacable disposition of Gaius, how he never flinched from what he had resolved on, and felt himself in danger for various reasons, not least because of his great wealth.
⁶⁵ Barach

⁶⁶ ὥστε δὴ καὶ ΚλαύδιονClaudius ἐθεράπευε κρυπτῶς μετακαθίζων πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐλπίδι τοῦ κἂν εἰς ἐκεῖνον ἥξειν τὴν‎ ἡγεμονίαν ΓαίουGaius μεταστάντος , αὐτῷ τὴν‎ ὑπόθεσιν τῆς τιμῆς τὴν‎ ἐφ᾽ ὁμοίοις ἰσχὺν προκαταθέμενος χάριν καὶ φιλανθρωπίας λόγον .
⁶⁶ on which account he privately ingratiated himself with Claudius, and transferred his courtship to him, out of this hope, that in case, upon the removal of Caius, the government should come to him, his interest in such changes should lay a foundation for his preserving his dignity under him, since he laid in beforehand a stock of merit, and did Claudius good offices in his promotion.	⁶⁶ For this reason he secretly ingratiated himself with Claudius and courted his favour, hoping that he would become leader when Gaius was removed, and he could preserve his rank under him, having supported him and gained his goodwill in advance.
⁶⁶ Barach

⁶⁷ ἐτόλμησεν γοῦν εἰπεῖν , ὡς κελευσθεὶς διαχρήσασθαι φαρμάκῳ τὸν ΚλαύδιονClaudius μυρίας εὕροιτο τοῦ χρήματος τὰς ὑπερβολάς .
⁶⁷ He had also the boldness to pretend that he had been persuaded to make away with Claudius, by poisoning him, but had still invented ten thousand excuses for delaying to do it.	⁶⁷ He dared to pretend that he had been ordered to do away with Claudius by poison, but that he had invented countless excuses for postponing it.
⁶⁷ Barach

⁶⁸ δοκεῖν δὲ προσεποιεῖτο Κάλλιστος ἐπὶ θήρᾳ τῇ ΚλαυδίουClaudius τὸν λόγον τοῦτον , ἔπειτα οὔτε ΓάιοςGaius ὡρμηκὼς μεταχειρίσασθαι ΚλαύδιονClaudius ἠνείχετο τῶν καλλίστου προφάσεων οὔτε Κάλλιστος κελευσθείς που τὴν‎ πρᾶξιν εὐκτὸν ὑπελάμβανεν ἢ κακουργῶν εἰς τοῦ δεσπότου τὰς ἐπιστολὰς οὐκ ἂν ἐκ τοῦ παραχρῆμα τὸν μισθὸν ἐκομίζετο .
⁶⁸ But it seems probable to me that Callistus only counterfeited this, in order to ingratiate himself with Claudius; for if Caius had been in earnest resolved to take off Claudius, he would not have admitted of Callistus’s excuses; nor would Callistus, if he had been enjoined to do such an act as was desired by Caius, have put it off; nor if he had disobeyed those injunctions of his master, had he escaped immediate punishment;	⁶⁸ But Callistus probably invented this story to ingratiate himself with Claudius, for if Gaius had seriously wanted to remove Claudius, he would not have accepted any excuses; and neither would Callistus, if ordered to do the deed, have regarded it as wrong, for he would not escape paying the price of disobeying his master's orders.
⁶⁸ Barach

⁶⁹ ἀλλὰ δὴ ΚλαυδίῳClaudius μὲν ἔκ τινος θείας δυνάμεως χρήσασθαι μανιῶν τῶν ΓαίουGaius , Κάλλιστος Ποιήσας χάριτος κατάθεσιν μηδαμῶς ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ γενομένης .
⁶⁹ while Claudius was preserved from the madness of Caius by a certain divine providence, and Callistus pretended to such a piece of merit as he no way deserved.	⁶⁹ No, Claudius was preserved by some divine providence from the madness of Gaius, and Callistus merely claimed a merit that was not truly his.
⁶⁹ Barach

⁷⁰ Τοῖς ἀμφὶ τὸν Χαιρέαν ὑπερβολαὶ τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν ἦσαν ὀκνούντων πολλῶν οὐ γὰρ Χαιρέας ἔσται‎ ἑκὼν εἶναι τοῦ πράσσειν ἀναβολὴν ἐποιεῖτο , πάντα καιρὸν ἐπιτήδειον τῇ πράξει νομίζων .
⁷⁰ However, the execution of Cherea’s designs was put off from day to day, by the sloth of many therein concerned; for as to Cherea himself, he would not willingly make any delay in that execution, thinking every time a fit time for it; for frequent opportunities offered themselves;	⁷⁰ But the execution of Cherea's designs was put off from day to day by the caution of many involved in it. Cherea himself was unwilling to delay its execution, thinking every time suitable for it.
⁷⁰ Barach

⁷¹ καὶ γὰρ εἰς τὸ ΚαπετώλιονCapital ἀνιόντα καὶ τὰς θυσίας ὑπὲρ τῆς θυγατρὸς ἐπιτελουμένας ὑπὸ τοῦ ΓαίουGaius παρῆν πολλάκις καιρός , καὶ ὑπὲρ τῆς βασιλικῆς ἱστάμενον καὶ τῷ δήμῳ χρυσίου καὶ ἀργυρίου χρήματα διαρριπτοῦντα ὦσαι κατὰ κεφαλῆς , ὑψηλὸν δ᾽ ἐστὶ τὸ τέγος εἰς τὴν‎ ἀγορὰν φέρον , ἐπί τε τῶν μυστηρίων ταῖς ποιήσεσιν ἃ συνίστατο ·
⁷¹ as when Caius went up to the capitol to sacrifice for his daughter, or when he stood upon his royal palace, and threw gold and silver pieces of money among the people, he might be pushed down headlong, because the top of the palace, that looks towards the market-place, was very high; and also when he celebrated the mysteries, which he had appointed at that time;	⁷¹ Indeed he often had chances, as when Gaius went up to the Capitol to sacrifice for his daughter, or he could have been pushed down from the top of his royal palace as he threw gold and silver coins among the people, for the roof of the palace was very high, in the direction of the Forum; or when he celebrated the mysteries that he had appointed.
⁷¹ Barach

⁷² πάντων γὰρ αὐτὸν ἀπερίοπτον εἶναι προνοίᾳ τοῦ ἐν αὐτοῖς εὐπρεπῶς ἀναστραφησομένου καὶ ἀπογνώσει τοῦ ἐν ἐπιχειρήσειan attempt, attack τινὶ γενέσθαι πιστεύοντα εἰ δὲ μηδὲν τίμιον ὡς τῶν θεῶν αὐτῷ δύναμιν τοῦ θανάτου παρατυγχάνειν ,
⁷² for he was then no way secluded from the people, but solicitous to do every thing carefully and decently, and was free from all suspicion that he should be then assaulted by any body; and although the gods should afford him no divine assistance to enable him to take away his life,	⁷² For he was then no way cut off from the people, but concentrated on doing everything carefully and had no suspicion of being attacked by anyone. But even if no god should bring death to Gaius,
⁷² Barach

⁷³ αὐτῷ δ᾽ ἂν ἰσχὺν ἐγγενέσθαι καὶ μὴ σιδηροφορουμένῳ διαχρήσασθαι τότε ΓάιονGaius . οὕτως εὐχῆς εἶχε τοὺς συνωμότας ὁ Χαιρέας δεδιὼς τοὺς καιροὺς μὴ διαρρυεῖεν .
⁷³ yet had he strength himself sufficient to despatch Caius, even without a sword. Thus was Cherea angry at his fellowconspirators, for fear they should suffer a proper opportunity to pass by;	⁷³ he himself had the strength to dispatch Gaius, even without a sword. So Cherea begged his fellow conspirators, not to let the opportunities pass them by,
⁷³ Barach

⁷⁴ οἱ δὲ ἑώρων μὲν νομίμων τε χρῄζοντα καὶ ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθοῖς τοῖς αὐτῶν ἐπειγόμενον , οὐ μὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἠξίουν εἰς ὀλίγον γοῦν ὑπερβολῇ χρήσασθαι , μὴ καί πῃ σφάλματος τῇ ἐπιχειρήσειan attempt, attack συνελθόντος ταράξαιεν τὴν‎ πόλιν ζητήσεων τῶν συνεγνωκότων τὴν‎ πρᾶξιν γινομένων καὶ τοῖς αὐτοῖς μελλήσουσιν ἐπιχειρεῖνto attempt, try ἄπορονwithout passage τὴν‎ ἀνδραγαθίαν φραξαμένου ΓαίουGaius πρὸς αὐτοὺς μειζόνως .
⁷⁴ and they were themselves sensible that he had just cause to be angry at them, and that his eagerness was for their advantage; yet did they desire he would have a little longer patience, lest, upon any disappointment they might meet with, they should put the city into disorder, and an inquisition should be made after the conspiracy, and should render the courage of those that were to attack Caius without success, while he would then secure himself more carefully than ever against them;	⁷⁴ but though they were aware that he wanted the rule of law and that his eagerness was in their favour, they still wanted him to wait a little longer, in case, if they met some obstacle, they would put the city into convulsion and the conspiracy would be found out and the courage of the conspirators would be foiled, and Gaius would then secure himself more than ever against them.
⁷⁴ Barach

⁷⁵ καλῶς οὖν ἔχειν θεωριῶν ἐν τῷ Παλατίῳ ἐπιτελουμένων ἅπτεσθαι τοῦ χρήματος · ἄγονται δὲ ἐπὶ τιμῇ τοῦ πρώτου μεταστησαμένου τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν τοῦ δήμου ΚαίσαροςCaesar εἰς αὐτὸν μικρόν τε πρὸ τοῦ βασιλείου καλύβης πηκτοῦ γενομένης , καὶ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin τε οἱ εὐπατρίδαι θεωροῦσιν ὁμοῦ παισὶν καὶ γυναιξὶν καὶ ὁ ΚαῖσαρCaesar ·
⁷⁵ that it would therefore be the best to set about the work when the shows were exhibited in the palace. These shows were acted in honor of that Caesar who first of all changed the popular government, and transferred it to himself; galleries being fixed before the palace, where the Romans that were patricians became spectators, together with their children and their wives, and Caesar himself was to be also a spectator;	⁷⁵ So it would be best to do the deed when the games were held on the Palatine, in honour of the Caesar who first transferred the government of the people to himself. Platforms were set up in front of the palace, where the Roman patricians could look on with their children and their wives, along with Caesar himself.
⁷⁵ Barach

⁷⁶ ῥᾳστώνην τε αὐτοῖς ἔσεσθαι πολλῶν μυριάδων ἀνθρώπων εἰς ὀλίγον χωρίον καθειργνυμένων ὥστε εἰσιόντι τὴν‎ ἐπιχείρησινan attempt, attack ποιήσασθαι δυνάμεως τοῖς ὑπασπισταῖς , εἰ καί τινες προθυμοῖντο , μὴ παρατευξομένης αὐτῷ βοηθεῖν .
⁷⁶ and they reckoned, among those many ten thousands who would there be crowded into a narrow compass, they should have a favorable opportunity to make their attempt upon him as he came in, because his guards that should protect him, if any of them should have a mind to do it, would not here be able to give him any assistance.	⁷⁶ They reckoned that among the many thousands who would be crowded into a small space, they would have a good chance to set upon him as he came in, because his bodyguards, if any of them wanted to protect him, could not give him any help.
⁷⁶ Barach

⁷⁷ Εἴχετο δὲ Χαιρέας , καὶ τῶν θεωριῶν ἐπελθουσῶν τῇ πρώτῃ δεδογμένον ἅπτεσθαι τῆς πράξεως ἰσχυρότερον ἦν τοῦ κατ᾽ ἐκείνους προβεβουλευκότος τὸ τῆς τύχης συγχωροῦν ὑπερβολάς , καὶ τὰς τρεῖς ὑπερβαλλομένου ταῖς νομίμοις ἡμέραις μόλις κατὰ τὴν‎ τελευταίαν αὐτοῖς ἐπράχθη τὸ ἔργον .
⁷⁷ Cherea consented to this delay; and when the shows were exhibited, it was resolved to do the work the first day. But fortune, which allowed a further delay to his slaughter, was too hard for their foregoing resolution; and as three days of the regular times for these shows were now over, they had much ado to get the business done on the last day.	⁷⁷ Cherea agreed to this delay and it was resolved to do the work the first day the games were on. But fortune, which had delayed his assassination, overcame their first resolve, and as the usual three days for these games passed by, they would have to do the business on the last day.
⁷⁷ Barach

⁷⁸ Χαιρέας δὲ συγκαλέσας τοὺς συνωμότας " πολὺς μέν , εἶπεν , καὶ ὁ παρεληλυθὼς χρόνος ὀνειδίσαι τὸ ἐπιμέλλον ἡμῶν ἐπὶ τοῖς οὕτω βουλευθεῖσιν μετ᾽ ἀρετῆς , δεινὸν δέ , εἰ καὶ μηνύματος γενομένου διαπεσεῖται ἡ πρᾶξις καὶ ΓάιοςGaius ὑβριεῖ μειζόνως .
⁷⁸ Then Cherea called the conspirators together, and spake thus to them: “So much time passed away without effect is a reproach to us, as delaying to go through such a virtuous design as we are engaged in; but more fatal will this delay prove if we be discovered, and the design be frustrated; for Caius will then become more cruel in his unjust proceedings.	⁷⁸ Cherea called the conspirators together and said : "It is a shame to us that so much time has passed without carrying out our worthy plan, but this delay will prove more fatal if we are found out and the deed is foiled, for Gaius will act more cruelly then.
⁷⁸ Barach

⁷⁹ ἢ οὐχ ὁρῶμεν , ὡς τῆς ἐλευθερίας ἀφαιροῦμεν ὁπόσαςhow great, how much τῶν ἡμερῶν προσθήκηνan addition τῇ ΓαίουGaius τυραννίδι χαριζόμεθα , δέον αὐτούς τ᾽ ἀδεεῖςwithout fear τὸ λοιπὸν εἶναι καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις αἰτίαν τοῦ εὐδαίμονος παρασχόντας δι᾽ αἰῶνος τοῦ ἅπαντος τοῖς αὖθις ἐν θαύματι μεγάλῳ
⁷⁹ Do we not see how long we deprive all our friends of their liberty, and give Caius leave still to tyrannize over them? while we ought to have procured them security for the future, and, by laying a foundation for the happiness of others, gain to ourselves great admiration and honor for all time to come.”	⁷⁹ Don't you see how long we deprive all our friends of their liberty and allow Gaius to tyrannize over them? We should have won them security for the future, and while giving others a chance to prosper, win for ourselves admiration and honour for all time to come."
⁷⁹ Barach

⁸⁰ καὶ τιμῇ καταστῆναι ; τῶν δὲ οὔτε ἀντειπεῖν ὡς οὐ πάνυ καλοῖς δυναμένων οὔτε τὴν‎ πρᾶξιν ἄντικρυς δεχομένων σιγῇ δὲ καταπεπληγότων " τί , φησίν , ὦ γενναῖοι , διαμέλλομεν ; ἢ οὐχ ὁρᾶτε τὴν‎ σήμερον τῶν θεωριῶν ἡμέραν ὑστάτην οὖσαν καὶ ΓάιονGaius ἐκπλευσούμενον ;
⁸⁰ Now while the conspirators had nothing tolerable to say by way of contradiction, and yet did not quite relish what they were doing, but stood silent and astonished, he said further, “O my brave comrades! why do we make such delays? Do not you see that this is the last day of these shows, and that Caius is about to go to sea?	⁸⁰ While the conspirators had nothing to say against this but still did not quite relish the deed, and stood silent and dismayed, he added, "Good men, are we still hesitating? Don't you see this is the last day of these games and that Gaius is about to sail away?
⁸⁰ Barach

⁸¹ ἐπὶ γὰρ ἈλεξανδρείαςAlexandria παρεσκεύαστο πλεῖν κατὰ θεωρίαν τῆς ΑἰγύπτουEgypt . " καλὸν δὲ ἡμῖν προέσθαι τῶν χειρῶν τὸ ὄνειδος τῇ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin μεγαλαυχίᾳ πομπεῦσον διά τε γῆς καὶ θαλάσσης .
⁸¹ for he is preparing to sail to Alexandria, in order to see Egypt. Is it therefore for your honor to let a man go out of your hands who is a reproach to mankind, and to permit him to go, after a pompous manner, triumphing both at land and sea?	⁸¹ For he is preparing to sail to Alexandria, in order to see Egypt, and can you honourably let slip from your hands one who is a rebuke to mankind and let him continue pompously triumphing over land and sea?
⁸¹ Barach

⁸² πῶς δ᾽ οὐκ ἂν δικαίως κρίνοιμεν αὐτοὺς αἰσχύνῃ τῶν γενησομένων , εἴ τις αὐτὸν ΑἰγύπτιοςEgyptian κτείνειεν τὴν‎ ὕβριν οὐχ ἡγησάμενος ἀνασχετὸν τοῖς ἐλευθέροις γεγονόσιν ;
⁸² Shall not we be justly ashamed of ourselves, if we give leave to some Egyptian or other, who shall think his injuries insufferable to free-men, to kill him?	⁸² Should we not be ashamed of ourselves, if we leave it to some Egyptian or other to kill him, though we find his wrongdoing intolerable to free-men?
⁸² Barach

⁸³ ἐγὼ μὲν οὖν οὐκέτι εἰς πλείονα ἀνέξομαι τὰς σκήψεις ὑμῶν , χωρήσω δὲ τοῖς κινδύνοις ὁμοῦ σήμερον ἡδονῇ φέρων πᾶν ὅ τι καὶ γένοιτο ἐξ αὐτῶν , οὐδ᾽ ἂν ὑπερβαλλοίμην εἴπερ εἴη · τί γὰρ δὴ καὶ γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀνδρὶ φρόνημα ἔχοντι τούτου σχετλιώτερον , ἕτερον ΓάιονGaius ἀναιρεῖν ἐμοῦ ζῶντος ἐμὲ τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τῷδε ἀρετὴν ἀφῃρημένον ;"
⁸³ As for myself, I will no longer bear your stow proceedings, but will expose myself to the dangers of the enterprise this very day, and bear cheerfully whatsoever shall be the consequence of the attempt; nor, let them be ever so great, will I put them off any longer: for, to a wise and courageous man, what can be more miserable than that, while I am alive, any one else should kill Caius, and deprive me of the honor of so virtuous an action?”	⁸³ I can no longer bear your pretexts but will take the risk of it myself this day and cheerfully accept the consequences, come what may. For what could be worse for a wise and courageous man than to have someone else kill Gaius in my lifetime, and deprive me of the honour of such a deed?"
⁸³ Barach

⁸⁴ Καὶ ὁ μὲν ταῦτα εἰπὼν αὐτός τε ὡρμήκει πράξων τὸ ἔργον καὶ τοῖς λοιποῖς ἐνεποίησε θάρσος πᾶσίν τε ἦν ἔρως ἅπτεσθαι τοῦ ἐγχειρήματος μηδὲν ὑπερβαλλομένοις ,
⁸⁴ When Cherea had spoken thus, he zealously set about the work, and inspired courage into the rest to go on with it, and they were all eager to fall to it without further delay. So he was at the palace in the morning, with his equestrian sword girt on him;	⁸⁴ So he eagerly set about the work and inspired the others with courage to go on with it, so that all were eager to do it without further delay.
⁸⁴ Barach

⁸⁵ ἕωθέν τε ἐπὶ τοῦ Παλατίου εἰώθει τὸ ξίφος ὑπεζωσμένος τῶν ἱππικῶν · ἔθος γὰρ δὴ τοῖς χιλιάρχοις τοῦτο ἐζωσμένοις αἰτεῖν παρὰ τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος τὸ σημεῖον , ἦν τε ἡ ἡμέρα καθήκουσα εἰς αὐτὸν τῆς παραλήψεως τοῦ σημείου .
⁸⁵ for it was the custom that the tribunes should ask for the watchword with their swords on, and this was the day on which Cherea was, by custom, to receive the watchword;	⁸⁵ So he was at the Palatine in the morning, wearing his equestrian sword, for it was customary for the tribunes to wear their swords when asking the emperor for the watchword, and this was the day when he usually received the watchword.
⁸⁵ Barach

⁸⁶ ἄρτι τε συνῄει πληθὺς εἰς τὸ ΠαλάτιονPalatine ἐπὶ προκαταλήψει θέας πολλῷ θορύβῳ καὶ ὠθισμῷ , χαρᾷ φέροντος ΓαίουGaius τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοιοῖσδε τῶν πολλῶν σπουδήν , παρὸ καὶ διακέκριτο οὐδὲν οὔτε τῇ συγκλήτῳ χωρίον οὔτε τοῖς ἱππεῦσιν , φύρδην δὲ ἕζοντο καὶ τοῖς ἀνδράσιν ὁμοῦ αἱ γυναῖκες καὶ τῷ δούλῳ ἀναμεμιγμένον τὸ ἐλεύθερον .
⁸⁶ and the multitude were already come to the palace, to be soon enough for seeing the shows, and that in great crowds, and one tumultuously crushing another, while Caius was delighted with this eagerness of the multitude; for which reason there was no order observed in the seating men, nor was any peculiar place appointed for the senators, or for the equestrian order; but they sat at random, men and women together, and free-men were mixed with the slaves.	⁸⁶ The people had already arrived in large crowds at the palace, to be in time to see the games, and were restlessly jostling each other, and Gaius was pleased with their enthusiasm, and so no fixed seating was assigned, and no special places for the senators, or for the equestrian order, but all were seated at random, men and women together and free-men mixing with the slaves.
⁸⁶ Barach

⁸⁷ ΓάιοςGaius δὲ προόδων αὐτῷ γενομένων ἔθυσε τῷ ΣεβαστῷAugustus ΚαίσαριCaesar , ᾧ δὴ καὶ τὰ τῆς θεωρίας ἤγετο , καὶ πίπτοντος τῶν ἱερείων τινὸς συνέβη αἵματι τὴν‎ Ἀσπρήνα στολὴν ἑνὸς τῶν συγκλητικῶν ἀνάπλεων γενέσθαι . τοῦτο Γαίῳ γέλωτα μὲν παρέσχεν , ἦν δ᾽ ἄρα εἰς οἰωνὸν τῷ Ἀσπρήνᾳ φανερόν · ἐπικατασφάζεται γὰρ τῷ Γαίῳ .
⁸⁷ So Caius came out in a solemn manner, and offered sacrifice to Augustus Caesar, in whose honor indeed these shows were celebrated. Now it happened, upon the fall of a certain priest, that the garment of Asprenas, a senator, was filled with blood, which made Caius laugh, although this was an evident omen to Asprenas, for he was slain at the same time with Caius.	⁸⁷ Gaius came out solemnly and offered sacrifice to Augustus Caesar, in whose honour these games were celebrated. Now it so happened that a priest fell and that the toga of a senator, Asprenas, was covered with blood, which made Gaius laugh, though it was ominous for Asprenas, for he was struck down over Gaius' dead body.
⁸⁷ Barach

⁸⁸ ΓάιονGaius δ᾽ ἱστορεῖται παρὰ φύσιν τὴν‎ ἑαυτοῦ εὐπροσηγορώτατον γενέσθαι κατ᾽ ἐκείνην τὴν‎ ἡμέραν καὶ δεξιότητι χρώμενον ὁμιλίαςsermon πάνθ᾽ ὁντινοῦν ἐκπλῆξαι τῶν παρατυγχανόντων .
⁸⁸ It is also related that Caius was that day, contrary to his usual custom, so very affable and good-natured in his conversation, that every one of those that were present were astonished at it.	⁸⁸ It is also reported that on that day, contrary to his usual custom, Gaius was so very affable and good-natured in conversation, that all of those present were astonished at it.
⁸⁸ Barach

⁸⁹ μετὰ δὲ τὴν‎ θυσίαν ἐπὶ τὴν‎ θεωρίαν τραπεὶς ἐκαθέζετο καὶ περὶ αὐτὸν τῶν ἑταίρων οἱ ἀξιολογώτατοι .
⁸⁹ After the sacrifice was over, Caius betook himself to see the shows, and sat down for that purpose, as did also the principal of his friends sit near him.	⁸⁹ When the sacrifice was done, Gaius went and sat down to see the games, surrounded by his best friends.
⁸⁹ Barach

⁹⁰ κατεσκεύαστο δὲ τὸ θέατρον , πηκτὸν δὲ ἐγίνετο κατὰ ἕκαστον ἐνιαυτόν , τοιόνδε τρόπον · θύρας ἔχει δύο φερούσας τὴν‎ μὲν εἰς αἴθριον , τὴν‎ δ᾽ εἰς στοὰν εἰσόδοις καὶ ἀποχωρήσεσιν , ὅπως μὴ ταράσσοιντο οἱ ἔνδον ἀπειλημμένοι , ἐκ δ᾽ αὐτῆς τῆς καλύβης ἐνδοτέρωinner διαφράγμασιν ἑτέραν ἀπειληφυίαις ἐπ᾽ ἀναστροφῇ τοῖς ἀνταγωνισταῖς καὶ ὁπόσαhow great, how much ἀκροάματα .
⁹⁰ Now the parts of the theater were so fastened together, as it used to be every year, in the manner following: It had two doors, the one door led to the open air, the other was for going into, or going out of, the cloisters, that those within the theater might not be thereby disturbed; but out of one gallery there went an inward passage, parted into partitions also, which led into another gallery, to give room to the combatants and to the musicians to go out as occasion served.	⁹⁰ The theatre was arranged in the usual way. It had two doors, one leading to the open air while the other was for entering or leaving the porticoes, so as not to disturb those inside the theatre. From one gallery ran an inner passage, also in sections leading to another gallery, as an exit when required for the combatants and musicians.
⁹⁰ Barach

⁹¹ συγκαθημένης δὲ τῆς πληθύος καὶ τοῦ ΧαιρέουCherea σὺν τοῖς χιλιάρχοις οὐκ ἄπωθεν τοῦ ΓαίουGaius , δεξιὸν δὲ τοῦ θεάτρου κέρας ὁ ΚαῖσαρCaesar εἶχεν , ΒαθύβιόςVatinius τις τῶν συγκλητικῶν ἀνὴρ ἐστρατηγηκὼς ἤρετο ΚλούιονCluvius παρακαθεζόμενον αὐτῷ καὶ τοῦτον ὑπατικόν , εἰ δή τις αὐτῷ νεωτέρων πραγμάτων πέρι ἀφίκοιτοto reach πύστις , προμηθὴς γενόμενος τοῦ μὴ ἐξάκουστος εἶναι τάδε λέγων .
⁹¹ When the multitude were set down, and Cherea, with the other tribunes, were set down also, and the right corner of the theater was allotted to Caesar, one Vatinius, a senator, commander of the praetorian band, asked of Cluvius, one that sat by him, and was of consular dignity also, whether he had heard any thing of the news, or not? but took care that nobody should hear what he said;	⁹¹ When the people had sat down and Cherea and the other tribunes were also seated and the right corner of the theatre was assigned to Caesar, Vatinius, a leading senator asked Cluvius, a dignitary who was sitting beside him, if he had heard any news, taking care that no one else could hear.
⁹¹ Barach

⁹² τοῦ δὲ φαμένου μηδὲν πεπύσθαι σημεῖον " τοιγαροῦν , ὦ ΚλούιεCluvius , τυραννοκτονίας ἀγὼν πρόκειται . Καὶ ὁ ΚλούιοςCluvius " ὦ γενναῖε , φησίν , σίγα , μή τις τ᾽ ἄλλος
⁹² and when Cluvius replied, that he had heard no news, “Know then,” said Vatinius, “that the game of the slaughter of tyrants is to be played this day.” But Cluvius replied “O brave comrade hold thy peace, lest some other of the Achaians hear thy tale.”	⁹² When Cluvius said he had heard no news, Vatinius said, "Well, the play about the slaughter of tyrants is on today." Cluvius replied "My brave friend, be quiet in case some other Greek should hear the myth."
⁹² Barach

⁹³ Ἀχαιῶν μῦθον ἀκούσῃ . πολλῆς δ᾽ ὀπώρας ἐπιχεομένης τοῖς θεωροῖς καὶ πολλῶν ὀρνέων ὁπόσαhow great, how much τῷ σπανίῳ τίμια τοῖς κτωμένοις , ὁ ΓάιοςGaius ἡδονῇ τὰς περὶ αὐτοῖς ἐθεώρει μάχας καὶ διαρπαγὰς οἰκειουμένων αὐτὰ τῶν θεωρῶν .
⁹³ And as there was abundance of autumnal fruit thrown among the spectators, and a great number of birds, that were of great value to such as possessed them, on account of their rareness, Caius was pleased with the birds fighting for the fruits, and with the violence wherewith the spectators seized upon them:	⁹³ A lot of autumn fruit was thrown among the spectators and many birds too, valued for their rarity, and Gaius enjoyed seeing the birds fighting for the fruits and the eagerness with which the spectators seized them.
⁹³ Barach

⁹⁴ ἔνθα δὲ καὶ σημεῖα μανθάνει δύο γενέσθαι · καὶ γὰρ μῖμος εἰσάγεται , καθ᾽ ὃν σταυροῦται ληφθεὶς ἡγεμών , ὅ τε ὀρχηστὴς δρᾶμα εἰσάγει Κινύραν , ἐν ᾧ αὐτός τε ἐκτείνετο καὶ ἡ θυγάτηρ Μύρρα , αἷμά τε ἦν τεχνητὸν πολὺ καὶ περὶ τὸν σταυρωθέντα ἐκκεχυμένον καὶ τῶν περὶ τὸν Κινύραν .
⁹⁴ and here he perceived two prodigies that happened there; for an actor was introduced, by whom a leader of robbers was crucified, and the pantomime brought in a play called Cinyras, wherein he himself was to be slain, as well as his daughter Myrrha, and wherein a great deal of fictitious blood was shed, both about him that was crucified, and also about Cinyras.	⁹⁴ Then he saw two strange things. A mime was performed, in which a brigand chief was crucified, and then they mimed a play called Cinyras, who was to be killed with his daughter Myrrha, so a great deal of stage blood was shed, around the crucified man and Cinyras.
⁹⁴ Barach

⁹⁵ ὁμολογεῖται δὲ καὶ τὴν‎ ἡμέραν ἐκείνην γενέσθαι , ἐν ᾗ ΦίλιππονPhilip τὸν ἈμύντουAmyntas ΜακεδόνωνMacedonians βασιλέα κτείνει Παυσανίας εἷς τῶν ἑταίρων εἰς τὸ θέατρον εἰσιόντα .
⁹⁵ It was also confessed that this was the same day wherein Pausanias, a friend of Philip, the son of Amyntas, who was king of Macedonia, slew him, as he was entering into the theater.	⁹⁵ This was declared to be the same date on which Pausanias killed his friend king Philip of Macedon, son of Amyntas, as he was entering the theatre.
⁹⁵ Barach

⁹⁶ ΓαίουGaius δ᾽ ἐνδοιάζοντος , εἴτε παραμείνειεν εἰς τέλος τῇ θεωρίᾳ διὰ τὸ τελευταίαν εἶναι τὴν‎ ἡμέραν εἴτε λουτρῷ χρησάμενος καὶ σίτῳ εἶτα ἐπανίοι καθὰ καὶ οἱ πρότερον , Μινουκιανὸς ὑπὲρ τοῦ ΓαίουGaius καθεζόμενος καὶ δεδιώς , μὴ διαλυθείη τὰ τῶν καιρῶν εἰς κενόν , ἐξαναστὰς ἐπειδὴ καὶ Χαιρέαν ἑώρα προεξεληλυθότα , ἠπείγετο θαρσύνειν αὐτὸν προελθών .
⁹⁶ And now Caius was in doubt whether he should tarry to the end of the shows, because it was the last day, or whether he should not go first to the bath, and to dinner, and then return and sit down as before. Hereupon Minucianus, who sat over Caius, and was afraid that the opportunity should fail them, got up, because he saw Cherea was already gone out, and made haste out, to confirm him in his resolution;	⁹⁶ Now as it was the final day, Gaius was wondering whether to wait until the end of the games, or whether to go first to the baths and dinner and then return to the theatre as before. This made Vinucianus, who was sitting above Gaius, fear that the opportunity might pass them by, and when he saw Cherea going out, he was hurrying to urge him to go ahead;
⁹⁶ Barach

⁹⁷ λαμβάνεται δ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ τῆς στολῆς ΓάιοςGaius κατὰ φιλοφροσύνην δῆθεν καί " ποῖ δή , φησίν , ὦ μακάριε ; καὶ ὁ μὲν αἰδοῖ δοκεῖν τοῦ ΚαίσαροςCaesar καθίζει , κρείσσων δ᾽ ὁ φόβος ἦν ὀλίγον τε διαλιπὼν εἶτα διανίσταται .
⁹⁷ but Caius took hold of his garment, in an obliging way, and said to him, “O brave man! whither art thou going?” Whereupon, out of reverence to Caesar, as it seemed, he sat down again; but his fear prevailed over him, and in a little time he got up again,	⁹⁷ but Gaius affably took hold of his toga and said, "My good man, where are you going?" Out of respect for Caesar, as it seemed, he sat down again, but seized by fear he soon got up again.
⁹⁷ Barach

⁹⁸ καὶ ὁ ΓάιοςGaius οὐδὲν ἐμποδὼν ἦν ἐξιόντι δοκῶν ἐπί τινι τῶν ἀναγκαίων ποιεῖσθαι τὴν‎ ἔξοδον . Ἀμβρώνας δὲ καὶ αὐτὸς παρῄνει τῷ Γαίῳ καθὸ πρότερον ὑπεξελθόντι πρός τε λουτρῷ καὶ ἀρίστῳ γενέσθαι καὶ ἔπειτα δὲ εἰσελθεῖν , χρῄζων ἐπὶ πέρας ἀχθῆναι τὰ ἐγνωσμένα .
⁹⁸ and then Caius did no way oppose his going out, as thinking that he went out to perform some necessities of nature. And Asprenas, who was one of the confederates, persuaded Caius to go out to the bath, and to dinner, and then to come in again, as desirous that what had been resolved on might be brought to a conclusion immediately.	⁹⁸ This time Gaius did not prevent him from leaving, thinking he was going to answer a call of nature. Asprenas, one of the allies, persuaded Gaius to go to the baths and to dinner and then to return, wanting to achieve what they had resolved upon.
⁹⁸ Barach

⁹⁹ Καὶ οἱ περὶ τὸν Χαιρέαν ἔτασσον μὲν ἀλλήλους ᾗ καιρός τε καὶ ἐχρῆν ἕκαστον στάντα ᾗ προσταχθείη μὴ ἀπολιμπάνεσθαι ἐπιπονοῦντες . ἤχθοντο δὲ τῇ διατριβῇ καὶ τῷ μέλλεσθαι τὰ ἐν χερσίν , ἐπεὶ καὶ περὶ ἐνάτην ὥραν ἤδη τὰ τῆς ἡμέρας ἦν .
⁹⁹ So Cherea’s associates placed themselves in order, as the time would permit them, and they were obliged to labor hard, that the place which was appointed them should not be left by them; but they had an indignation at the tediousness of the delays, and that what they were about should be put off any longer, for it was already about the ninth hour of the day;	⁹⁹ Cherea's associates had placed themselves as required and found it hard not to leave the places assigned to them. They were irritated by the tedious wait and felt that their affair could not be much longer delayed, as it was already about the ninth hour of the day.
⁹⁹ Barach

¹⁰⁰ καὶ Χαιρέας βραδύνοντος ΓαίουGaius πρόθυμος ἦν ἐπεισελθεῖν ἐν τῇ καθέδρᾳ προσπεσὼν μέντοι προῄδει τοῦτο σὺν πολλῷ φόνῳ τῶν τε βουλευτῶν καὶ ὁπόσοιhow great, how much τῶν ἱππέων παρῆσαν καίπερ δεδιὼς πρόθυμος ἦν , καλῶς ἔχειν ἡγούμενος πᾶσιν ἀσφάλειαν καὶ ἐλευθερίαν ὠνούμενος ἐν ὀλίγῳ τίθεσθαι τὰ κατὰ τοὺς ἀπολουμένουςto destroy .
¹⁰⁰ and Cherea, upon Caius’s tarrying so long, had a great mind to go in, and fall upon him in his seat, although he foresaw that this could not be done without much bloodshed, both of the senators, and of those of the equestrian order that were present; and although he knew this must happen, yet had he a great mind to do so, as thinking it a right thing to procure security and freedom to all, at the expense of such as might perish at the same time.	¹⁰⁰ Gaius delayed so long that Cherea was ready to go in and attack him where he sat, though he foresaw that this could not be done without much bloodshed to the senators and those of the equestrian order that were present; but despite this risk, he was still inclined to do it, thinking it fair to win security and freedom for all at the expense of whoever might die at the time.
¹⁰⁰ Barach

¹⁰¹ καὶ δὴ τετραμμένων εἰς τὸ θέατρον εἰσόδῳ σημαίνεται ΓάιοςGaius ἐξαναστὰς καὶ θόρυβος ἦν , ἀνέστρεφον δὲ καὶ οἱ συνωμόται καὶ ἀνεωθοῦντο τὴν‎ πληθύν , λόγῳ μὲν διὰ τὸ δυσχεραίνειν τὸν ΓάιονGaius , ἔργωιdeed δὲ ἐπ᾽ ἀδείας βουλόμενοι ἐν ἐρημίᾳ τῶν ἀμυνουμένων καταστήσαντες αὐτὸν ἅπτεσθαι τῆς σφαγῆς .
¹⁰¹ And as they were just going back into the entrance to the theater, word was brought them that Caius was arisen, whereby a tumult was made; hereupon the conspirators thrust away the crowd, under pretense as if Caius was angry at them, but in reality as desirous to have a quiet place, that should have none in it to defend him, while they set about Caius’s slaughter.	¹⁰¹ As they turned back to the entrance to the theatre, word reached them that Gaius had risen to his feet, and that there was a crowd around him. So the conspirators thrust the crowd away, on the pretext that they were an annoyance to Gaius, but really wishing to have a quiet place to murder him, with none around him to defend him.
¹⁰¹ Barach

¹⁰² προεξῄεσαν δὲ ΚλαύδιοςClaudius μὲν ὁ πάτρως αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ ΜᾶρκοςMark Βινίκιος ὁ τῆς ἀδελφῆς ἀνὴρ ἔτι δὲ Οὐαλέριος ἈσιατικόςAsia , οὓς οὐδὲ βουλομένοις διακλεῖσαι δύναμις ἦν αἰδοῖ τῆς ἀξιώσεωςthinking worthy , εἵπετο δ᾽ αὐτὸς σὺν Παύλῳ Ἀρουντίῳ .
¹⁰² Now Claudius, his uncle, was gone out before, and Marcus Vinicius his sister’s husband, as also Valellus of Asia; whom though they had had such a mind to put out of their places, the reverence to their dignity hindered them so to do; then followed Caius, with Paulus Arruntius:	¹⁰² His uncle Claudius had already left with Marcus Vinicius, his sister's husband, and Valellus of Asia, and though they might have wished to prevent them from leaving, they did not do so, out of respect for their dignity. Then Gaius followed, along with Paulus Arruntius.
¹⁰² Barach

¹⁰³ ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἐντὸς ἦν τοῦ βασιλείου , τὰς μὲν ἐπ᾽ εὐθείας ὁδοὺς λείπει , καθ᾽ ἃς διεστήκεσαν τῶν δούλων οἱ θεραπεύοντες αὐτὸν καὶ προῄεσαν οἱ περὶ τὸν ΚλαύδιονClaudius ·
¹⁰³ and because Caius was now gotten within the palace, he left the direct road, along which those his servants stood that were in waiting, and by which road Claudius had gone out before,	¹⁰³ Once within the palace, he left the main path, along which his servants stood in waiting and along which Claudius and his group had gone ahead.
¹⁰³ Barach

¹⁰⁴ τρέπεται δὲ κατὰ στενωπὸν ἠρεμηκότα καὶ ἐπὶ τόπον πρὸς λουτροῖς γενησόμενος ἅμα καὶ παῖδας οἳ ἥκεσαν ἐκ τῆς ἈσίαςAsia κατανοήσων , πομπῆςconduct, escort αὐτῶν ἐκεῖθεν γενομένης ἐπὶ ὕμνοις μυστηρίων ἃ ἐπετέλει , ἔνιοι δὲ κατὰ πυρριχισμούς , οἳ ἐν τοῖς θεάτροις ἔσοιντο .
¹⁰⁴ Caius turned aside into a private narrow passage, in order to go to the place for bathing, as also in order to take a view of the boys that came out of Asia, who were sent thence, partly to sing hymns in these mysteries which were now celebrated, and partly to dance in the Pyrrhic way of dancing upon the theatres.	¹⁰⁴ The emperor turned aside into a narrow lane, a short-cut to the baths, to look at the Asian boys who were sent out from there to sing hymns in the mysteries which were now being celebrated and to dance in the Pyrrhic style in the theatre.
¹⁰⁴ Barach

¹⁰⁵ ὑπαντιάζει δ᾽ αὐτὸν Χαιρέας καὶ ᾔτησεν σημεῖον . τοῦ δὲ τῶν εἰς χλεύην ἀνακειμένων εἰπόντος οὐδὲν ἐνδοιάσας λοιδορίαις τε ἐχρᾶτο κατὰ τοῦ ΓαίουGaius καὶ σπασάμενος τὸ ξίφος ἐπάγει πληγὴν σφοδράν · οὐ μήν γε ἦν καίριος .
¹⁰⁵ So Cherea met him, and asked him for the watchword; upon Caius’s giving him one of his ridiculous words, he immediately reproached him, and drew his sword, and gave him a terrible stroke with it, yet was not this stroke mortal.	¹⁰⁵ Cherea accosted him and asked him for the watchword. Then when Gaius gave him one of his ridiculous words, without hesitation he poured insults on him and drew his sword and with it gave him a mighty blow, though not a fatal one.
¹⁰⁵ Barach

¹⁰⁶ καίτοι γέ φασίν τινες προνοίᾳ τοῦ ΧαιρέουCherea γενέσθαι τοῦ μὴ μιᾷ πληγῇ διεργάσασθαι τὸν ΓάιονGaius , ἀλλὰ τιμωρεῖσθαι μειζόνως πλήθει τραυμάτων .
¹⁰⁶ And although there be those that say it was so contrived on purpose by Cherea, that Caius should not be killed at one blow, but should be punished more severely by a multitude of wounds;	¹⁰⁶ Some say that Cherea planned it that way, not to kill Gaius at a single stroke but to punish him more severely with many wounds;
¹⁰⁶ Barach

¹⁰⁷ οὐ μὴν ἐμοὶ πιθανὸςpersuasive, plausible οὗτος ὁ λόγος διὰ τὸ μὴ ἐπιχωρεῖν ἐν ταῖσδε ταῖς πράξεσιν λογισμῷ χρῆσθαι τὸν φόβον , Χαιρέαν δέ , εἴπερ οὕτως ἐφρόνει , πάντων ἥγημαι μωρίᾳ διαφέρειν ἡδονὴν τῇ ὀργῇ χαριζόμενον μᾶλλον ἢ ἐκ τοῦ ὀξέος ἀπαλλαγὴν αὑτῷ τε καὶ τοῖς συνωμόταις κινδύνων χαριζόμενον , διὰ τὸ πολλὰς ἂν μηχανὰς ἔτι γενέσθαι βοηθειῶν Γαίῳ μὴ φθάντι τὴν‎ ψυχὴν ἀφεῖναι κἀνταῦθα Χαιρέᾳ λόγον ἂν γενέσθαι οὐ περὶ τῆς ΓαίουGaius τιμωρίας , ἀλλὰ τῆς αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ τῶν φίλων ,
¹⁰⁷ yet does this story appear to me incredible, because the fear men are under in such actions does not allow them to use their reason. And if Cherea was of that mind, I esteem him the greatest of all fools, in pleasing himself in his spite against Caius, rather than immediately procuring safety to himself and to his confederates from the dangers they were in, because there might many things still happen for helping Caius’s escape, if he had not already given up the ghost; for certainly Cherea would have regard, not so much to the punishment of Caius, as to the affliction himself and his friends were in,	¹⁰⁷ but this seems incredible to me, for in such actions men's fear does not let them use their reason. If this was Cherea's intention, I would deem him the greatest of fools, for venting his spite against Gaius instead of immediately putting himself and his allies out of danger, since many things could still happen to help Gaius, if he had not passed away at once. Surely Cherea would concentrate less on punishing Gaius than on himself and his friends,
¹⁰⁷ Barach

¹⁰⁸ ὅπου γε καὶ πράξαντι καλῶς ἂν εἶχε σιγῇ χρωμένῳ διαδιδράσκειν τὰς ὀργὰς τῶν ἀμυνομένων , οὐχ ὅπως ἄδηλον εἰ τύχοι κατορθῶν ἐπ᾽ ἀλόγοις χρῄζειν αὐτόν τε ἀπολέσαι καὶ τὸν καιρόν . Καὶ τάδε μὲν εἰκάζειν παρέστω τοῖς βουλομένοις ᾗ καὶ θέλοιεν .
¹⁰⁸ while it was in his power, after such success, to keep silent, and to escape the wrath of Caius’s defenders, and not to leave it to uncertainty whether he should gain the end he aimed at or not, and after an unreasonable manner to act as if he had a mind to ruin himself, and lose the opportunity that lay before him. But every body may guess as he please about this matter.	¹⁰⁸ when he could keep silent after the deed was done, and escape the anger of Gaius' defenders and not leave it to chance whether or not he would achieve his purpose, and risk ruining himself and miss the chance that lay before him. But people may speculate about this matter as they please.
¹⁰⁸ Barach

¹⁰⁹ ὁ δὲ ΓάιοςGaius ἀλγηδόνι τῆς πληγῆς περιφερόμενος , μεσσηγὺς γὰρ τοῦ τε ὤμου καὶ τοῦ τραχήλου φερόμενον τὸ ξίφος ἐπέσχεν ἡ κλεὶς προσωτέρω χωρεῖν , οὔτε ἀνεβόησεν ὑπ᾽ ἐκπλήξεωςconsternation οὔτε ἐπεκαλέσατό τινας τῶν φίλων εἴτε ἀπιστίᾳ εἴτε καὶ ἄλλως ἀφρονήσει , στόνῳ δὲ χρησάμενος πρὸς τῆς ἀλγηδόνος τὸ περιὸν εἰς τὸ πρόσθεν ἵετο φυγῇ .
¹⁰⁹ However, Caius was staggered with the pain that the blow gave him; for the stroke of the sword falling in the middle, between the shoulder and the neck, was hindered by the first bone of the breast from proceeding any further. Nor did he either cry out, (in such astonishment was he,) nor did he call out for any of his friends; whether it were that he had no confidence in them, or that his mind was otherwise disordered, but he groaned under the pain he endured, and presently went forward and fled;	¹⁰⁹ At any rate, Gaius reeled at the pain of the blow, for the sword fell between his shoulder and his neck, where his collar-bone blocked it from proceeding any further. In his shock he neither cried out nor called for any of his friends, either because he had no confidence in them or that his mind was so disordered, but he groaned in pain and tried to flee.
¹⁰⁹ Barach

¹¹⁰ καὶ δεξάμενος αὐτὸν ΚορνήλιοςCornelius ΣαβῖνοςSabinus τὴν‎ διάνοιαν ἤδη προκατειργασμένον ὠθεῖ καὶ κλιθέντα ἐπὶ γόνυ πολλοὶ περιστάντες ἀφ᾽ ἑνὸς ἐγκελεύσματος ἔκοπτον τοῖς ξίφεσιν , παρακελευσμός τε τὰ πρὸς ἀλλήλους καὶ πρὸς ἔρις αὐτοῖς ἦν . τελευταῖα δὲ Ἀκύλας , ὁμολογεῖται δὲ ὑπὸ πάντων πληγὴν ἐπαγαγών , μεθίστησιν αὐτὸν ἀκριβῶς .
¹¹⁰ when Cornelius Sabinus, who was already prepared in his mind so to do, thrust him down upon his knee, where many of them stood round about him, and struck him with their swords; and they cried out, and encouraged one another all at once to strike him again; but all agree that Aquila gave him the finishing stroke, which directly killed him.	¹¹⁰ Cornelius Sabinus, who was already decided to do so, pushed him down on his knees, where many of them stood around him and struck him with their swords, calling out and urging each other to strike him again, and all agree that Aquila gave him the stroke that finished him off.
¹¹⁰ Barach

¹¹¹ ἀναθείη δ᾽ ἄν τις τὴν‎ πρᾶξιν Χαιρέᾳ · καὶ γὰρ εἰ σὺν πολλοῖς ἐπράχθη τὸ ἔργον αὐτῷ , ἀλλ᾽ οὖν πρῶτός τε ἐνεθυμήθη εἶναι μέντοι αὐτῷ ὃς προλαβὼν πολὺ τῶν ἁπάντων ,
¹¹¹ But one may justly ascribe this act to Cherea; for although many concurred in the act itself, yet was he the first contriver of it, and began long before all the rest to prepare for it,	¹¹¹ Still, we may justly attribute the deed to Cherea, for although many took a hand in the action, he was the first to plan it
¹¹¹ Barach

¹¹² καὶ πρῶτος μὲν τολμηρῶς ἐξεῖπεν τοῖς λοιποῖς , δεχομένων δὲ τὸν ἐπὶ τῷ φόνῳ λόγον σποράδας τε ἤθροισεν καὶ τὰ πάντα φρονίμως συγκροτήσας ἔνθα γνωμῶν εἰσηγήσεως ἐχρῆν πολὺ κρείσσων ἐγίγνετο καὶ λόγοις καθωμίλησεν χρηστοῖς ὡς οὐ τολμῶντας ἠνάγκασέν τε τοὺς ἅπαντας ,
¹¹² and was the first man that boldly spake of it to the rest; and upon their admission of what he said about it, he got the dispersed conspirators together; he prepared every thing after a prudent manner, and by suggesting good advice, showed himself far superior to the rest, and made obliging speeches to them, insomuch that he even compelled them all to go on, who otherwise had not courage enough for that purpose;	¹¹² and began to prepare for it long before the others and was the first to boldly speak of it to the others. When they accepted what he said, it was he who gathered the scattered conspirators and prepared everything well and gave good advice. He proved far superior to the rest and soothed them with his words, and even compelled some whose courage was failing to persevere in their purpose.
¹¹² Barach

¹¹³ ἐπεί τε καιρὸς ἐλάμβανεν χειρὶ χρήσασθαι , φαίνεται κἀνταῦθα πρῶτός τε ὁρμήσας καὶ ἁψάμενος ἀρετῇ τοῦ φόνου καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις εὐεπίβατον παρασχὼν καὶ προτεθνεῶτα ΓάιονGaius , ὥστ᾽ ἂν δικαίως καὶ ὁπόσαhow great, how much τοῖς λοιποῖς εἴη πεπραγμένα τῇ ΧαιρέουCherea γνώμῃ τε καὶ ἀρετῇ προστίθεσθαι καὶ πόνῳ τῶν χειρῶν .
¹¹³ and when opportunity served to use his sword in hand, he appeared first of all ready so to do, and gave the first blow in this virtuous slaughter; he also brought Caius easily into the power of the rest, and almost killed him himself, insomuch that it is but just to ascribe all that the rest did to the advice, and bravery, and labors of the hands of Cherea.	¹¹³ Then when given the chance to wield the sword, he was the first willing to do so and struck the first blow in this virtuous execution. It was he who put Gaius into the others' power and left him as good as dead, so that it is only fair to attribute all that the others did to Cherea's advice and bravery and handiwork.
¹¹³ Barach

¹¹⁴ Καὶ ΓάιοςGaius μὲν τοιούτῳ τρόπῳ χρησάμενος τῆς τελευτῆς ὑπὸ τοῦ πολλοῦ τῶν τραυμάτων ἀποψυχθεὶς ἔκειτο .
¹¹⁴ Thus did Caius come to his end, and lay dead, by the many wounds which had been given him.	¹¹⁴ So Gaius met his end and there he lay, lifeless, from the many wounds he had received.
¹¹⁴ Barach

¹¹⁵ οἱ δὲ περὶ τὸν Χαιρέαν ἐπειδὴ κατείργαστο αὐτοῖς ἤδη ΓάιοςGaius , ὁδοὺς μὲν τὰς αὐτὰς ἰόντες σώζειν αὑτοὺς ἀμήχανον ἑώρων , ὄκνῳ τε τῶν γεγονότων , οὐ γὰρ μικρὸν ἦν τὸν αὐτοκράτορα ἀνῃρηκόσι τὸ κινδύνευμαhazard, venture ὑπό τε ἀνοίας τοῦ δήμου τιμώμενον καὶ ὄντα προσφιλῆ καὶ τῶν στρατιωτῶν μὴ ἀναιμωτὶ ποιησομένων τὴν‎ ζήτησιν αὐτοῦ‎ ,
¹¹⁵ Now Cherea and his associates, upon Caius’s slaughter, saw that it was impossible for them to save themselves, if they should all go the same way, partly on account of the astonishment they were under; for it was no small danger they had incurred by killing an emperor, who was honored and loved by the madness of the people, especially when the soldiers were likely to make a bloody inquiry after his murderers.	¹¹⁵ Once Gaius was dead, Cherea's party saw that they could not save themselves by all going off in the same direction, but they were stunned, knowing they were in significant danger for killing an emperor who was honoured and loved by the senseless people, especially when the soldiers were likely to make a bloody search for his murderers;
¹¹⁵ Barach

¹¹⁶ ἄλλως τε στενῶν οὐσῶν τῶν ὁδῶν , καθ᾽ ἃς ἔπραξαν τὸ ἔργον , καὶ μεγάλου πλήθους ἐμφράξαντος αὐτὰς τῆς τε θεραπείας καὶ ὁπόσοιhow great, how much τῶν στρατιωτῶν ἐπὶ φυλακῇ τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος ἐκείνην παρῆσαν τὴν‎ ἡμέραν ,
¹¹⁶ The passages also were narrow wherein the work was done, which were also crowded with a great multitude of Caius’s attendants, and of such of the soldiers as were of the emperor’s guard that day;	¹¹⁶ and the alleys where the deed had been done were narrow, and thronged with many of the emperor's attendants, among them the soldiers who were his bodyguard that day.
¹¹⁶ Barach

¹¹⁷ ὁδούς τε ἑτέρας χωροῦντες παρῆσαν εἰς τὴν‎ ΓερμανικοῦGermanicus μὲν οἰκίαν τοῦ ΓαίουGaius πατρός , ὃν τότε ἀνῃρήκεσαν , συνημμένη δὲ ἐκείνη , διὰ τὸ ἓν τὸ βασίλειον ὂν ἐπ᾽ οἰκοδομίαις ἑκάστου τῶν ἐν τῇ ἡγεμονίαι γεγονότων ἀσκηθὲν ἀπὸ μέρους ὀνόματι τῶν οἰκοδομηθησομένων ἢ καί τι τῶν ἡμερῶν οἰκήσεις ἀρξάντων τὴν‎ ἐπωνυμίαν παρασχέσθαι .
¹¹⁷ whence it was that they went by other ways, and came to the house of Germanicus, the father of Caius, whom they had now killed (which house adjoined to the palace; for while the edifice was one, it was built in its several parts by those particular persons who had been emperors, and those parts bare the names of those that built them or the name of him who had begun to build any of its parts).	¹¹⁷ So they took different paths and came to the house of Germanicus, the father of Gaius, whom they had just killed. This adjoined the palace, for while the building was one, it was divided into several parts by those who had been emperors and each part bore the name of whoever built it or the name of him who had begun to build part of it.
¹¹⁷ Barach

¹¹⁸ καὶ διεκπεσόμενοι ἐκ τοῦ πλήθους τὴν‎ ἔφοδον ἐν ἀδείᾳ τὸ παρὸν ἦσαν λανθάνοντος ἀκμὴν κακοῦ τοῦ τὸν αὐτοκράτορα παρειληφότος .
¹¹⁸ So they got away from the insults of the multitude, and then were for the present out of danger, that is, so long as the misfortune which had overtaken the emperor was not known.	¹¹⁸ So they got away from the crowd and were out of danger for the moment, until what had happened to the emperor became known.
¹¹⁸ Barach

¹¹⁹ πρώτους δὲ εἰς τοὺς Γερμανοὺς ἡ αἴσθησις ἀφίκετο τῆς ΓαίουGaius τελευτῆς . δορυφόροι δ᾽ ἦσαν οὗτοι ὁμώνυμοι τῷ ἔθνει ἀφ᾽ οὗ κατειλέχατο Κελτικοῦ τάγμα παρεχόμενοι τὸ αὐτῶν .
¹¹⁹ The Germans were the first who perceived that Caius was slain. These Germans were Caius’s guard, and carried the name of the country whence they were chosen, and composed the Celtic legion.	¹¹⁹ The Germans were the first to notice that Gaius had been killed. These were his bodyguard, bearing the name of the country from which they were chosen, and they formed the Celtic legion.
¹¹⁹ Barach

¹²⁰ θυμῷ δὲ χρῆσθαι πάτριόν ἐστιν αὐτοῖς , ὥσπερ σπάνιον εἴ τισιν ἑτέροις βαρβάρων διὰ τὸ ἡσσόνως λογισμὸν ἐπιδέχεσθαι τῶν ποιουμένων , ῥωμαλέοι τε τοῖς σώμασι καὶ τῇ πρώτῃ ὁρμῇ συνιόντες τοῖς πολεμίοις , οὓς ἂν νομίσωσι , μεγάλα κατορθοῦντες .
¹²⁰ The men of that country are naturally passionate, which is commonly the temper of some other of the barbarous nations also, as being not used to consider much about what they do; they are of robust bodies and fall upon their enemies as soon as ever they are attacked by them; and which way soever they go, they perform great exploits.	¹²⁰ The men of that country are naturally passionate, as is often the case with other barbarians too, not given to thinking much about what they are about to do. They are robust in body and whenever attacked, they counter-attack their enemies with great success.
¹²⁰ Barach

¹²¹ οὗτοι οὖν πυθόμενοιto ask, inquire τοῦ ΓαίουGaius τὴν‎ σφαγὴν καὶ περιαλγήσαντες διὰ τὸ μὴ ἀρετῇ κρίνειν ἐπὶ τοῖς ὅλοις , ἀλλὰ συμφέροντι τῷ αὐτῶν , μάλιστα δὲ αὐτοῖς προσφιλὴς ἦν ΓάιοςGaius δόσεσι χρημάτων τὸ εὔνουν αὑτῷ κτώμενος ,
¹²¹ When, therefore, these German guards understood that Caius was slain, they were very sorry for it, because they did not use their reason in judging about public affairs, but measured all by the advantages themselves received, Caius being beloved by them because of the money he gave them, by which he had purchased their kindness to him;	¹²¹ When these German guards grasped that Gaius had been killed, they were very upset, for they did not judge wisely about the common good, but measured everything in terms of advantage for themselves, and Gaius was popular with them for the money he had given them, by which he had bought their goodwill.
¹²¹ Barach

¹²² σπασάμενοι τὰ ξίφη , προειστήκει δ᾽ αὐτῶν ΣαβῖνοςSabinus χιλιαρχῶν οὐ δι᾽ ἀρετὴν καὶ γενναιότητα προγόνων , μονομάχος γὰρ ἦν , ἰσχύι δὲ σώματος τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοιούτοις κτησάμενος ἄθροισιν ἀρετήν , διεξῄεσαν τῆς οἰκίας ἀνερευνώμενοι τοὺς σφαγέας τοῦ ΚαίσαροςCaesar .
¹²² so they drew their swords, and Sabinus led them on. He was one of the tribunes, not by the means of the virtuous actions of his progenitors, for he had been a gladiator, but he had obtained that post in the army by his having a robust body. So these Germans marched along the houses in quest of Caesar’s murderers,	¹²² So they drew their swords led on by Sabinus who was a tribune, not due to any virtue or nobility of his ancestors, for he had been a gladiator whose physical strength had won him that army rank, and they went out the palace searching for Caesar's murderers.
¹²² Barach

¹²³ Ἀσπρήναν τε κρεουργήσασιν αὐτοῖς διὰ τὸ πρώτῳ περιπεσεῖν , οὗ τὴν‎ στολὴν μιᾶναν τὸ αἷμα τῶν θυμάτων , ὥς μοι λέλεκται πρότερον , οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθῷ τὴν‎ συντυχίαν ἀπεσήμαινε τοῦ γεγονότος δεύτερος , Νωρβανὸς ὑπηντίαζεν ἐν τοῖς γενναιοτάτοις τῶν πολιτῶν καὶ πολλοὺς αὐτοκράτορας παρεχόμενος τῶν προπατόρων .
¹²³ and cut Asprenas to pieces, because he was the first man they fell upon, and whose garment it was that the blood of the sacrifices stained, as I have said already, and which foretold that this his meeting the soldiers would not be for his good. Then did Norbanus meet them, who was one of the principal nobility of the city, and could show many generals of armies among his ancestors;	¹²³ Asprenas was the first man they came across and they hacked him to pieces, his garment was stained by the sacrificial blood which, as I said earlier, boded him no good. Norbanus was the second to meet them, one of the noblest citizens whose dignity they disregarded though he had many generals among his ancestors.
¹²³ Barach

¹²⁴ καὶ μηδὲν αἰδουμένων αὐτοῦ‎ τὴν‎ ἀξίωσινto think worthy ἰσχύι προύχων ἀφαιρεῖται τὸ ξίφος τῷ πρώτῳ τῶν ἐπιόντων συμπλακεὶς φανερός τε ἦν οὐκ ἀπραγμόνως τεθνηξόμενος , μέχρι δὴ περισχεθεὶς πολλοῖς τῶν ἐπιφερομένων ἔπεσεν ὑπὸ πλήθους τραυμάτων .
¹²⁴ but they paid no regard to his dignity; yet was he of such great strength, that he wrested the sword of the first of those that assaulted him out of his hands, and appeared plainly not to be willing to die without a struggle for his life, until he was surrounded by a great number of assailants, and died by the multitude of the wounds which they gave him.	¹²⁴ He was so strong that he wrested the sword from hands of the first man who attacked him and was clearly not going to die without struggle. But he was surrounded by many assailants and died of multiple wounds.
¹²⁴ Barach

¹²⁵ τρίτος δὲ Ἀντήιος τῶν ἐκ τῆς βουλῆς σὺν ὀλίγοις , οὐ τυχαίως τοῖς Γερμανοῖς καθάπερ οἱ πρότερον περιπεσών , ὑπὸ δὲ φιλοθεαμοσύνης καὶ ἡδονῆς τοῦ αὐτόπτης γενόμενος ΓαίουGaius κειμένου μῖσος εὐφρᾶναι τὸ πρὸς αὐτόν · τὸν γὰρ πατέρα τοῦ Ἀντηίου καὶ ὁμώνυμον φυγάδα ἐλάσας καὶ μὴ ἀρκεσθεὶς κτείνει στρατιώτας ἀποπέμψας .
¹²⁵ The third man was Anteius, a senator, and a few others with him. He did not meet with these Germans by chance, as the rest did before, but came to show his hatred to Caius, and because he loved to see Caius lie dead with his own eyes, and took a pleasure in that sight; for Caius had banished Anteius’s father, who was of the same name with himself, and being not satisfied with that, he sent out his soldiers, and slew him;	¹²⁵ The third was Anteius, a senator who came with a few companions and did not meet these Germans by chance, as the others had, for he came for the pleasure of seeing with his own eyes Gaius lying there dead; for he had banished Anteius' father, of the same name, and not content with that, sent his soldiers and killed him.
¹²⁵ Barach

¹²⁶ καὶ παρῆν μὲν διὰ τάδε εὐφρανούμενος θεωρίᾳ τοῦ νεκροῦ , θορυβουμένης δὲ τῆς οἰκίας κρύπτειν αὑτὸν ἐνθυμησάμενος οὐ διαφυγγάνει τῶν ΓερμανῶνGermnas τό τε εἰς τὴν‎ ἔρευνανinquiry ἀκριβὲς κἀπὶ τοῖς φόνοις ὁμοίως τῶν τε αἰτίων καὶ μὴ ἐξαγριωσάντων . Καὶ οἵδε μὲν ταύτῃ τεθνήκεσαν .
¹²⁶ so he was come to rejoice at the sight of him, now he was dead. But as the house was now all in a tumult, when he was aiming to hide himself, he could not escape that accurate search which the Germans made, while they barbarously slew those that were guilty, and those that were not guilty, and this equally also. And thus were these [three] persons slain.	¹²⁶ Therefore this man had come to enjoy the sight of the emperor's corpse. As the house was all in confusion he tried to hide, but could not escape the Germans' careful search as they wantonly killed those who were guilty along with those who were not. That is how these people were killed.
¹²⁶ Barach

¹²⁷ Εἰς δὲ τὸ θέατρον ἐπεὶ ἀφίκετο ὁ λόγος περὶ τῆς ΓαίουGaius τελευτῆς , ἔκπληξίς τε καὶ ἀπιστία ἦν · οἱ μὲν γὰρ καὶ πάνυ ἡδονῇ δεχόμενοι τὸν ὄλεθρον αὐτοῦ‎ κἂν πρὸ πολλοῦ ἡγησάμενοι σφίσιν ἀγαθὸν συνελθεῖν ὑπὸ δέους ἐν ἀπιστίᾳ ἦσαν .
¹²⁷ But when the rumor that Caius was slain reached the theater, they were astonished at it, and could not believe it; even some that entertained his destruction with great pleasure, and were more desirous of its happening than almost any other faction that could come to them, were under such a fear, that they could not believe it.	¹²⁷ When word of Gaius' death reached the theatre, there was astonishment and disbelief. Even some who welcomed his assassination and were more eager for it than almost any other news they could hear, were afraid to believe it.
¹²⁷ Barach

¹²⁸ εἰσὶ δ᾽ οἷς καὶ πάνυ ἀπ᾽ ἐλπίδων ἦν διὰ τὸ μὴ ἐθέλειν τι τοιόνδε περὶ τῷ Γαίῳ γεγονέναι μηδὲ ἀληθείᾳ προστίθεσθαι διὰ τὸ μὴ οἷόν τε ἀνθρώπῳ εἶναι τοιᾷδε ἀρετῇ χρῆσθαι .
¹²⁸ There were also those who greatly distrusted it, because they were unwilling that any such thing should come to Caius, nor could believe it, though it were ever so true, because they thought no man could possibly have so much power as to kill Caius.	¹²⁸ Some dismissed it entirely, unwilling to credit that any such thing should happen to Gaius, since they thought no man had the courage to kill him.
¹²⁸ Barach

¹²⁹ γύναια δ᾽ ἦν ταῦτα καὶ παῖδες ὁπόσοιhow great, how much τε δοῦλοι καί τινες τοῦ στρατιωτικοῦ , οἱ μὲν διὰ τὸ μισθοφορεῖν καὶ οὐδὲν ἀλλ᾽ ἢ συντυραννοῦντες καὶ διακονίᾳ τῆς κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον ὕβρεως ἐπανασειόμενοι τοῖς κρατίστοις τῶν πολιτῶν τιμῆς τε ἅμα καὶ ὠφελειῶν τυγχάνειν ,
¹²⁹ These were the women, and the children, and the slaves, and some of the soldiery. This last sort had taken his pay, and in a manner tyrannized with him, and had abused the best of the citizens, in being subservient to his unjust commands, in order to gain honors and advantages to themselves;	¹²⁹ Among them were the womenfolk and children and slaves and some of the soldiers, who had taken his pay and in a way were tyrants along with him and for the sake of their status and profit had been subservient to his arrogance and abused the best of the citizens.
¹²⁹ Barach

¹³⁰ ἡ δὲ αὖ γυναικωνῖτις καὶ τὸ νεώτερον , ὅπερ ὄχλος φιλεῖ , θεωρίαις τε καὶ μονομαχιῶν δόσεσιν καί τινων κρεανομιῶν ἡδοναῖς ἀνειλημμένοι , ἃ ἐπράσσετο λόγῳ μὲν ἐπὶ θεραπείᾳ τῆς πληθύος , τὸ δ᾽ ἀληθὲς ἐκπιμπλάντα τῆς μανίας ΓαίουGaius τὴν‎ ὠμότητα ·
¹³⁰ but for the women and the youth, they had been inveigled with shows, and the fighting of the gladiators, and certain distributions of flesh-meat among them, which things them pretense were designed for the pleasing of multitude, but in reality to satiate the barbarous cruelty and madness of Caius.	¹³⁰ The womanly spirits and the youth had been inveigled by shows and gladiatorial battles and handouts of meat which had been given under pretext of caring for the people but which really served to satisfy the savagery and madness of Gaius.
¹³⁰ Barach

¹³¹ οἱ δὲ δοῦλοι διὰ τὸ ἐν προσηγορίᾳ τε εἶναι καὶ καταφρονήματι τῶν δεσποτῶν , ἀποστροφῆς τῷ ὑβρίζοντι αὐτὴν οὔσης τῆς κατ᾽ ἐκεῖνον ἐπικουρίας · ῥᾴδιον γὰρ ψευσαμένοις τε κατὰ τῶν κυρίων πεπιστεῦσθαι καὶ τὰ χρήματα ἐνδείξασιν αὐτῶν ἅμα ἐλευθέροις τε εἶναι καὶ πλουσίοις μισθῷ τῶν κατηγοριῶν διὰ τὸ ἆθλα αὐτοῖς προκεῖσθαι τὰς ὀγδόας τῶν οὐσιῶν .
¹³¹ The slaves also were sorry, because they were by Caius allowed to accuse and to despise their masters, and they could have recourse to his assistance when they had unjustly affronted them; for he was very easy in believing them against their masters, even when they accused them falsely; and if they would discover what money their masters had, they might soon obtain both riches and liberty, as the rewards of their accusations, because the reward of these informers was the eighth part of the criminal’s substance.	¹³¹ The slaves too were sorry, for he had allowed them to accuse and scorn their masters and they could appeal to his help if harshly treated by them, for he readily believed them against their masters, even if the accusation was false, and if they disclosed where their money was they could soon gain both riches and freedom in return for their accusations, because the reward for informing was one eighth of the property.
¹³¹ Barach

¹³² τῶν δὲ εὐπατριδῶν εἰ καί τισιν πιστὸς ὁ λόγος φανείη , τοῖς μὲν ἐκ τοῦ προειδέναι τὴν‎ ἐπιβουλήν , τοῖς δ᾽ ὑπὸ τοῦ θέλειν εὐκτὸν ἡγουμένοις , σιγῇ παρεδίδοτο οὐ μόνον ἡ ἐπὶ τοῖς ἠγγελμένοις χαρά , ἀλλὰ καὶ ἡ δόξα τῆς ἀκροάσεως ,
¹³² As to the nobles, although the report appeared credible to some of them, either because they knew of the plot beforehand, or because they wished it might be true; however, they concealed not only the joy they had at the relation of it, but that they had heard any thing at all about it.	¹³² The report appeared credible to some of the patricians, either because they had knowledge of the plot or because they wanted it to be true, but they concealed not only their joy at the report of it, but even that they had heard of it at all.
¹³² Barach

¹³³ οἱ μὲν δεδιότες , μὴ καὶ ψευσθεῖσιν ἐλπίδος τιμωρίᾳ συνέλθοιεν ὡς προεξορμήσασιν ἀποφήνασθαι τὴν‎ διάνοιαν ἑαυτῶν , οἱ δ᾽ ἐξεπιστάμενοι διὰ τὸ τῆς ἐπιβουλῆς μετασχεῖν μειζόνως ἔκρυπτον ἀλλήλων ἀγνοίᾳ καὶ δεδιότες , μὴ πρός τινα εἰπόντες , οἷς ἡ τυραννὶς ἑστῶσα ὠφέλιμος ἦν , ζῶντος ΓαίουGaius κολασθεῖεν ἐνδείξεως γενομένης .
¹³³ These last acted so out of the fear they had, that if the report proved false, they should be punished, for having so soon let men know their minds. But those that knew Caius was dead, because they were partners with the conspirators, they concealed all still more cautiously, as not knowing one another’s minds; and fearing lest they should speak of it to some of those to whom the continuance of tyranny was advantageous; and if Caius should prove to be alive, they might be informed against, and punished.	¹³³ They were afraid that if the report proved false, they might be punished for having so soon shown others what they thought. But those who knew that Gaius was dead because they were part of the conspiracy were even more secretive, not knowing who else was involved and fearing to speak of it to some who had favoured the tyranny, and if Gaius proved to be alive, they might be reported and punished.
¹³³ Barach

¹³⁴ ἐπεὶ καὶ ἕτερος ἐπεφοιτήκει λόγος ὡμιληκέναι μὲν τραύμασιν , οὐ μὴν ἀποθανεῖν , ἀλλὰ ζῶντα ἐν θεραπείαις ὑπὸ τῶν ἰατρῶν εἶναι .
¹³⁴ And another report went about, that although Caius had been wounded indeed, yet was not he dead, but alive still, and under the physician’s hands.	¹³⁴ Another report went around that he had been wounded but had not yet died, and was alive under the care of the physicians.
¹³⁴ Barach

¹³⁵ ἦν τε πιστὸς οὐθεὶς οὐδενί , ᾧ κἂν θαρσήσας γνώμην ἀποφαίνοιτο τὴν‎ αὐτοῦ‎ · ἢ γὰρ Φίλος ὢν ὕποπτος ἐγίνετο εὐνοίᾳ τῆς τυραννίδος ἢ καὶ μίσει πρὸς ἐκεῖνον χρώμενος τῷ πρὸς αὐτὸν οὐδαμόθεν εὐνοίᾳ χρωμένῳ διαφθείρειν τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοῖς λεγομένοις πίστιν .
¹³⁵ Nor was any one looked upon by another as faithful enough to be trusted, and to whom any one would open his mind; for he was either a friend to Caius, and therefore suspected to favor his tyranny, or he was one that hated him, who therefore might be suspected to deserve the less credit, because of his ill-will to him.	¹³⁵ No one was trusted enough to be told by another the secrets of one’s heart, for he was either a friend and suspected of favouring his tyranny, or one who hated him, and therefore might be less believable about him, due to ill-will.
¹³⁵ Barach

¹³⁶ ἐλέγετο δὲ ὑπό τινων , οἳ καὶ μάλιστα τοῖς εὐπατρίδαις ἠφάνιζον τὸ εὐθυμοῦν τῆς ἐλπίδος , ἐν ἀμελείᾳ κινδύνων γεγονότα καὶ ἄφροντιν κομιδῇ τῶν τραυμάτων , ὥσπερ εἶχεν ᾑματωμένον ἐπὶ τῆς ἀγορᾶς διεκπεσεῖν κἀν δημηγορίαις εἶναι .
¹³⁶ Nay, it was said by some (and this indeed it was that deprived the nobility of their hopes, and made them sad) that Caius was in a condition to despise the dangers he had been in, and took no care of healing his wounds, but was gotten away into the marketplace, and, bloody as he was, was making an harangue to the people.	¹³⁶ Some even said, and this indeed dampened the high hopes of the patricians, that Gaius had shrugged off his dangers and neglected to care for his wounds, and had fled to the Forum, where, covered in blood, he was making a speech to the people.
¹³⁶ Barach

¹³⁷ καὶ τάδε μὲν εἰκάζετο βουλήσει τῇ ἀλογίστῳ τῶν θροεῖν προθεμένων καὶ ἐπ᾽ ἀμφότερα δόξῃ τῶν ἀκουόντων λαμβανόμενα · οὐ μὴν τήν γ᾽ ἐνέδραν ἐξέλιπον δεδιότες τὴν‎ ἐπενεχθησομένην προεξιοῦσιν αἰτίαν · οὐ γὰρ ἐφ᾽ ἧς ἀξιοῖεν διανοίας γενήσεσθαι περὶ αὐτοῖς τὴν‎ κρίσιν , ἀλλ᾽ ἀφ᾽ ἧς εἰκάζειν ἐθελήσειαν τούς τε κατηγορήσοντας καὶ τοὺς δικάζοντας .
¹³⁷ And these were the conjectural reports of those that were so unreasonable as to endeavor to raise tumults, which they turned different ways, according to the opinions of the bearers. Yet did they not leave their seats, for fear of being accused, if they should go out before the rest; for they should not be sentenced according to the real intention with which they went out, but according to the supposals of the accusers and of the judges.	¹³⁷ These were the conjectures of people who like to stir things up, and were given various slants according to the views of the bearers. So they did not leave their seats, for fear that if one left before the rest he could be accused and sentenced not for his real reason for leaving but because of the views of their accusers and judges.
¹³⁷ Barach

¹³⁸ Ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ πλῆθος τῶν ΓερμανῶνGermnas περιέσχε τὸ θέατρον ἐσπασμένων τὰ ξίφη , πᾶσι τοῖς θεωροῖς ἐλπὶς ἦν ἀπολεῖσθαι , καὶ πρὸς πᾶσαν οὗτινος εἴσοδον πτοία εἶχεν αὐτούς , ὡς αὐτίκα μάλα συγκοπήσοιντο , ἐν ἀμηχάνοις τε ἦσαν οὔτ᾽ ἀπιέναι θάρσος εἰσφερόμενοι οὔτε ἀκίνδυνον τὴν‎ διατριβὴν τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοῦ θεάτρου πεπιστευκότες .
¹³⁸ But now a multitude of Germans had surrounded the theater with their swords drawn: all the spectators looked for nothing but death, and at every one coming in a fear seized upon them, as if they were to be cut in pieces immediately; and in great distress they were, as neither having courage enough to go out of the theater, nor believing themselves safe from dangers if they tarried there.	¹³⁸ Then a crowd of the Germans surrounded the theatre with drawn swords, and the spectators expected nothing but death. Each one coming in was fearful of being killed on the spot, and was in a quandary, neither daring to leave the theatre, nor feeling safe while they remained there.
¹³⁸ Barach

¹³⁹ εἰσπιπτόντων τε ἤδη βοὴ τοῦ θεάτρου ῥήγνυται καθ᾽ ἱκετείαν τρεπομένου τῶν στρατιωτῶν , ὡς πάντων ἀγνοίας αὐτῇ γενομένης καὶ τῶν βουλευθέντων τοῖς ἐπαναστᾶσιν , εἰ δή τις καὶ γέγονεν ἐπανάστασις , καὶ τῶν γεγονότων .
¹³⁹ And when the Germans came upon them, the cry was so great, that the theater rang again with the entreaties of the spectators to the soldiers, pleading that they were entirely ignorant of every thing that related to such seditious contrivances, and that if there were any sedition raised, they knew nothing of it;	¹³⁹ When the soldiers came upon them there was great outcry and the theatre rang with the spectators' pleas, saying they had no knowledge of anything to do with plans for revolt, and that if a revolt had begun, they knew nothing about it.
¹³⁹ Barach

¹⁴⁰ φείδεσθαι οὖν καὶ μὴ τόλμης ἀλλοτρίας παρὰ τῶν οὐδ᾽ ἐν αἰτίᾳ γενομένων ἀπολαμβάνεινto take, receive from τιμωρίαν , παρέντας ἐρεύνην τῶν πεπραχότων ὅ τι καὶ πεπραγμένον εἴη καταστῆναι .
¹⁴⁰ they therefore begged that they would spare them, and not punish those that had not the least hand in such bold crimes as belonged to other persons, while they neglected to search after such as had really done whatsoever it be that hath been done.	¹⁴⁰ They implored them to spare them and not punish them for the rashness of others, instead of searching for the real authors of whatever had been done.
¹⁴⁰ Barach

¹⁴¹ καὶ οἱ μὲν Ταῦτά τε καὶ περαιτέρω μετὰ δακρύων καὶ τύψεως προσώπων ἐπιθειάζοντες καὶ ποτνιώμενοι ὁπόσαhow great, how much ἀνεδίδασκεν αὐτοὺς ὁ κίνδυνος ἑστὼς πλησίον , καὶ ὡς ἄν τις ἀγωνιζόμενος περὶ τῆς ψυχῆς εἴποι τι , ἔλεγον .
¹⁴¹ Thus did these people appeal to God, and deplore their infelicity with shedding of tears, and beating their faces, and said every thing that the most imminent danger and the utmost concern for their lives could dictate to them.	¹⁴¹ They appealed to God about this, deploring them with tears and striking their faces and in fear for their lives in face of this danger said whatever came into their heads.
¹⁴¹ Barach

¹⁴² θραύεται δὲ τῶν στρατιωτῶν πρὸς ταῦτα ἡ ὀργὴ καὶ μεταμελῆσαν αὐτοῖς τοῦ ἐπὶ τοῖς θεωροῖς βουλεύματος , ὠμόν τε γὰρ ἦν τοῦτο καὶ ἐκείνοις καίπερ ἐξηγριωκόσιν ἐδόκει , τὰς κεφαλὰς τῶν περὶ τὸν Ἀσπρήναν ἐπὶ τὸν βωμὸν ἀπερεισαμένοις .
¹⁴² This brake the fury of the soldiers, and made them repent of what they minded to do to the spectators, which would have been the greatest instance of cruelty. And so it appeared to even these savages, when they had once fixed the heads of those that were slain with Asprenas upon the altar;	¹⁴² This softened the fury of the soldiers and made them relent from what they had planned to do to the spectators, which would have been too cruel, as even these savages felt once they had fixed upon the altar the heads of Asprenas and their other victims.
¹⁴² Barach

¹⁴³ πρὸς ἃς μειζόνως ἔπαθον οἱ θεωροὶ λογισμῷ τε ἀξιώσεωςthinking worthy τῶν ἀνδρῶν καὶ ἐλέῳpity, mercy τοῦ πάθους , ὥστε παρ᾽ ὀλίγον καὶ αὐτοῖς οὐδὲν ἐλλιπεστέρως τὰ τῶν κινδύνων ὁμιλήσαντα ἐπανασεσεῖσθαι , ὧν ἄδηλον εἶναι τὴν‎ συμφορὰν εἴπερ εἰς τέλος φευχθῆναι δύναιτ᾽ ἄν .
¹⁴³ at which sight the spectators were sorely afflicted, both upon the consideration of the dignity of the persons, and out of a commiseration of their sufferings; nay, indeed, they were almost in as great disorder at the prospect of the danger themselves were in, seeing it was still uncertain whether they should entirely escape the like calamity.	¹⁴³ The sight of it caused anguish to the spectators, due to the dignity of those involved and out of pity for what they suffered, and equally great was their anguish at their own danger, for it was still uncertain if they would escape a similar fate.
¹⁴³ Barach

¹⁴⁴ ὥστε κἂν εἴ τινες τῶν προθύμως μισούντων καὶ μετὰ δίκης τὸν ΓάιονGaius ἀφαιρεῖσθαι τῶν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ εὐφροσυνῶν τῆς χώρας , διὰ τὸ ἐν ῥοπῇ μὲν τοῦ συναπολουμένου γεγονέναι , τὸ δὲ πιστὸν τοῦ περιεῖναι μηδέπω καὶ τότε ἐχέγγυον συνελθεῖν .
¹⁴⁴ Whence it was that such as thoroughly and justly hated Caius could yet no way enjoy the pleasure of his death, because they were themselves in jeopardy of perishing together with him; nor had they hitherto any firm assurance of surviving.	¹⁴⁴ So even those who fully and rightly hated Gaius could not yet enjoy the pleasure of his death, since they themselves were in danger of dying along with him and up to this they had no assurance of survival.
¹⁴⁴ Barach

¹⁴⁵ Ἦν δὲ Εὐάρεστος Ἀρούντιος τῶν κηρυσσόντων τὰ πωλούμενα καὶ δι᾽ αὐτὸ φωνῆς τε μεγέθει χρώμενος καὶ χρήματα περιβεβλημένος ὅμοια τοῖς ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin πλουσιωτάτοις , δύναμίς τε αὐτῷ ἦν ἐφ᾽ οἷς ἐθελήσειε πράσσειν κατὰ τὴν‎ πόλιν ἔν τε τῷ τότε κἀν τοῖς ὕστερον .
¹⁴⁵ There was at this time one Euaristus Arruntius, a public crier in the market, and therefore of a strong and audible voice, who vied in wealth with the richest of the Romans, and was able to do what he pleased in the city, both then and afterward.	¹⁴⁵ A man called Evaristus Arruntius, once a public crier in the market and therefore with a strong and audible voice, was now as wealthy as the richest of the Romans and able both then and later to do as he pleased in the city.
¹⁴⁵ Barach

¹⁴⁶ οὗτος διαθεὶς αὑτὸν ὡς ἐνῆν πενθιμώτατον , καίτοι μίσει καὶ παρ᾽ ὁντινοῦν ἐχρῆτο πρὸς ΓάιονGaius , ἀλλὰ μὴν κρείσσων ἡ διδασκαλία τοῦ φόβου καὶ στρατηγία περὶ τοῦ κερδησομένου τὴν‎ σωτηρίαν τῆς εἰς τὸ παρὸν ἡδονῆς ,
¹⁴⁶ This man put himself into the most mournful habit he could, although he had a greater hatred against Caius than any one else; his fear and his wise contrivance to gain his safety taught him so to do, and prevailed over his present pleasure;	¹⁴⁶ This man, although he had hated Gaius more than anyone, dressed up in mourning, for prompted by fear and a love of safety he set aside his immediate pleasure,
¹⁴⁶ Barach

¹⁴⁷ πάντα κόσμον ἐπιτηδεύσας ὡς ἄν τις ἐπὶ τοῖς τιμιωτάτοις παρεσκεύαστο ἀπολωλόσιν , ἀποσημαίνει τοῦ ΓαίουGaius τὸν θάνατον ἐπὶ τὸ θέατρον παρελθὼν καὶ ἔπαυσεν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐπὶ πλέον ἀγνοίᾳ συμπεριφέρεσθαι τοῦ γεγονότος .
¹⁴⁷ so he put on such a mournful dress as he would have done had he lost his dearest friends in the world; this man came into the theater, and informed them of the death of Caius, and by this means put an end to that state of ignorance the men had been in.	¹⁴⁷ and dressed as if he had lost his dearest friends in the world, and came into the theatre and announced the death of Gaius and so ended people's ignorance of what had happened.
¹⁴⁷ Barach

¹⁴⁸ ἤδη δὲ καὶ Στήλας Ἀρούντιος παρῆν ἀνακαλῶν τοὺς Γερμανοὺς καὶ οἱ χιλίαρχοι σὺν αὐτῷ κελεύοντες κατατίθεσθαι τὸν σίδηρον καὶ διασαφοῦντες ΓαίουGaius τὴν‎ τελευτήν .
¹⁴⁸ Arruntius also went round about the pillars, and called out to the Germans, as did the tribunes with him, bidding them put up their swords, and telling them that Caius was dead.	¹⁴⁸ Arruntius now took control and with the tribunes called out to the Germans, bidding them put up their swords and telling them that Gaius was dead.
¹⁴⁸ Barach

¹⁴⁹ τοῦτο καὶ σαφέστατα ἔσωσεν τοὺς ἐν τῷ θεάτρῳ συνειλεγμένους καὶ πάντας , οἳ καὶ ὁπωσοῦν τοῖς Γερμανοῖς περιτύχοιεν · ἐλπίδος γὰρ αὐτοῖς παραγενομένης ἔμπνουν κεῖσθαι τὸν ΓάιονGaius οὐκ ἔσθ᾽sometimes οὗτινος κακῶν ἂν ἀπέσχοντοto keep off, keep away, abstain .
¹⁴⁹ And this proclamation it was plainly which saved those that were collected together in the theater, and all the rest who any way met the Germans; for while they had hopes that Caius had still any breath in him, they abstained from no sort of mischief;	¹⁴⁹ It was this proclamation that saved those gathered in the theatre and all the rest who any way met the Germans, for while they had any hopes of Gaius still breathing, they refrained from any sort of vengeance.
¹⁴⁹ Barach

¹⁵⁰ τοσόνδε ἐπερίσσευσεν αὐτοῖς εὐνοίας τῆς πρὸς αὐτόν , ὡς κἂν μετὰ τοῦ καθ᾽ αὑτοὺς ἀπολουμένου τῆς ψυχῆς κτήσασθαι τὸ ἀνεπιβούλευτον αὐτῷ καὶ τοσαύτῃ δυστυχίᾳ συνεσόμενον .
¹⁵⁰ and such an abundant kindness they still had for Caius, that they would willingly have prevented the plot against him, and procured his escape from so sad a misfortune, at the expense of their own lives.	¹⁵⁰ Their love for Gaius was so great that they would willingly have foiled the plot against him and saved him from such misfortune at the cost of their lives.
¹⁵⁰ Barach

¹⁵¹ παύονται δὲ τοῦ ὠργηκότος εἰς τὴν‎ τιμωρίαν μαθήσεως σαφοῦς παραγενομένης αὐτοῖς ἐπὶ τῇ τελευτῇ , διά τε τὸ εἰς ἀχρεῖον ἐπιδείξεσθαι τὸ πρόθυμον τῆς εὐνοίας , ὃς ἀμείψαιτο αὐτοὺς ἀπολωλότος , καὶ δέει , μὴ καὶ περαιτέρω τῇ ὕβρει χρωμένων ἐπιστροφὴ γένοιτο ὑπὸ τῆς βουλῆς , εἴπερ εἰς ἐκείνην περισταίη τὸ κράτος , ἢ ὑπὸ τοῦ ἐπικαταστάντος ἄρχοντος .
¹⁵¹ But they now left off the warm zeal they had to punish his enemies, now they were fully satisfied that Caius was dead, because it was now in vain for them to show their zeal and kindness to him, when he who should reward them was perished. They were also afraid that they should be punished by the senate, if they should go on in doing such injuries; that is, in case the authority of the supreme governor should revert to them.	¹⁵¹ But they left off their rage for punishing his enemies once they were fully satisfied that Gaius was dead, since it was useless for them to show their zeal and affection for him, when the one to reward them was died, and they feared they would be punished if they continued on the rampage, if the authority of the supreme ruler reverted to the senate.
¹⁵¹ Barach

¹⁵² καὶ Γερμανοὶ εἰ καὶ μόλις , ἀλλ᾽ οὖν ἐπαύσαντο λύσσης τῆς ἐπὶ ΓαίουGaius τῷ θανάτῳ καταλαμβανομένης αὐτούς .
¹⁵² And thus at length a stop was put, though not without difficulty, to that rage which possessed the Germans on account of Caius’s death.	¹⁵² So finally, and not without difficulty, a stop was put to the rage which possessed the Germans at the death of Gaius.
¹⁵² Barach

¹⁵³ Χαιρέας δέ , σφόδρα γὰρ περὶ Μινουκιανῷ ἔδεισε , μὴ διαφθαρείη μανίᾳ τῶν ΓερμανῶνGermnas περιπεσών , ἕκαστόν τε τῶν στρατιωτῶν μετῄει προμηθεῖσθαι τῆς σωτηρίας αὐτοῦ‎ δεόμενος καὶ μὴ ἀπολώλοι πολλὴν ἐξέτασινa close exam ποιούμενος .
¹⁵³ But Cherea was so much afraid for Minucianus, lest he should light upon the Germans now they were in their fury, that he went and spike to every one of the soldiers, and prayed them to take care of his preservation, and made himself great inquiry about him, lest he should have been slain.	¹⁵³ Cherea was so afraid that Vinucianus might encounter the Germans in their fury that he went and spoke to each of the soldiers and asked them to look out for his safety and personally made a great inquiry to see that he had not been killed.
¹⁵³ Barach

¹⁵⁴ καὶ Μινουκιανὸν μὲν Κλήμης , ἀνάγεται γὰρ ἐπὶ τοῦτον , μεθίησιν πολλῶν μετ᾽ ἄλλων συγκλητικῶν δικαιοσύνην τῇ πράξει συμμαρτυρῶν καὶ ἀρετὴν τοῖς ἐντεθυμημένοις καὶ πράσσειν μὴ ἀποδεδειλιακόσι ·
¹⁵⁴ And for Clement, he let Minucianus go when he was brought to him, and, with many other of the senators, affirmed the action was right, and commended the virtue of those that contrived it, and had courage enough to execute it; and said that	¹⁵⁴ And Clement, when Vinucianus was brought to him, let him go and, along with many other of the senate, affirmed that the action was right and praised the bravery of those who planned it and had the courage to carry it out.
¹⁵⁴ Barach

¹⁵⁵ τυραννίδα γὰρ εἰς ὀλίγον μὲν ἐλθεῖν ἡδονῇ τοῦ ὑβρίζειν ἐπαρθεῖσαν , εὐτυχεῖς δὲ οὐκ ἄρα ποιεῖσθαι τὰς ἀπαλλαγὰς τοῦ βίου μίσει τῆς ἀρετῆς πρὸς αὐτὸν χρωμένης ,
¹⁵⁵ “tyrants do indeed please themselves and look big for a while, upon having the power to act unjustly; but do not however go happily out of the world, because they are hated by the virtuous;	¹⁵⁵ He said that tyrants enjoy themselves for a while by abusing their power to be insolent, but do not leave the world happily, since they are hated by the virtuous,
¹⁵⁵ Barach

¹⁵⁶ ἀλλὰ μετὰ τοιαύτης δυστυχίας , ὁποίᾳ δὴ ΓάιονGaius συνελθεῖν πρὸ τῶν ἐπαναστάντων καὶ συνθέντων τὴν‎ ἐπίθεσιν αὐτὸν ἐπίβουλον αὐτῷ γενόμενον καὶ διδάξαντα οἷς ὑβρίζων ἀφόρητος ἦν ἀφανίζων τοῦ νόμου τὴν‎ πρόνοιαν πολέμῳ πρὸς αὐτὸν χρῆσθαι τοὺς φιλτάτους , καὶ νῦν λόγῳ μὲν εἶναι τούτους οἳ ἀνῃρήκασι ΓάιονGaius , ἔργωιdeed δὲ αὐτὸν ὑφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ κεῖσθαι διολωλότα .
¹⁵⁶ and that Caius, together with all his unhappiness, was become a conspirator against himself, before these other men who attacked him did so; and by becoming intolerable, in setting aside the wise provision the laws had made, taught his dearest friends to treat him as an enemy; insomuch that although in common discourse these conspirators were those that slew Caius, yet that, in reality, he lies now dead as perishing by his own self.”	¹⁵⁶ but meet a fate like Gaius, who had conspired against himself before those who attacked him did so, and by intolerably setting aside the wise provision of the laws had made his dearest friends see him as an enemy. Thus, while at the surface level it was the conspirators who killed Gaius, in reality he had been destroyed by himself."
¹⁵⁶ Barach

¹⁵⁷ Ἤδη δὲ καὶ τὸ θέατρον ἐξανίστατο τῶν φυλακῶν αἳ τὸ κατ᾽ ἀρχὰς πάνυ πικραὶ ἐγένοντο ὑπανίσως . αἰτία δ᾽ ἦν τοῦ προθύμως καὶ διαφευξομένου τῶν θεωρῶν Ἀλκύων ὁ ἰατρός , συναρπασθεὶς μὲν ὡς ἐπὶ θεραπείᾳ τινῶν τραυματιῶν , ἐκπέμψας δὲ τοὺς συνόντας λόγῳ μὲν ὡς καὶ μετελευσομένους ὁπόσαhow great, how much εἰς τὴν‎ ἴασιν τοῖς τραυματίαις πρόσφορα , τὸ δ᾽ ἀληθὲς ὡς πείσοιντο κινδύνου τοῦ κατειληφότος .
¹⁵⁷ Now by this time the people in the theatre were arisen from their seats, and those that were within made a very great disturbance; the cause of which was this, that the spectators were too hasty in getting away. There was also one Aleyon, a physician, who hurried away, as if to cure those that were wounded, and under that pretense he sent those that were with him to fetch what things were necessary for the healing of those wounded persons, but in reality to get them clear of the present dangers they were in.	¹⁵⁷ By now the people in the theatre had risen from their seats as the guards had relented somewhat. The reason the spectators were in such a hurry to leave was Alcyon, a physician, who was rushing off to attend to some wounded people and had sent his companions away as though to fetch what he needed for the healing of those wounds, but in reality to get them clear of the immediate danger.
¹⁵⁷ Barach

¹⁵⁸ ἐν τούτῳ δὲ βουλῆς τε γίνεται σύνοδος καὶ ὁ δῆμος ᾗπερ καὶ εἰώθασιν ἐκκλησιάζειν ἐπὶ τῆς ἀγορᾶς καταστὰς ἐν ζητήσει τῶν σφαγέων τῶν ΓαίουGaius ἦσαν , ὁ μὲν δῆμος καὶ πάνυ ἐκθύμως , δοκεῖν δὲ καὶ ἡ βουλή .
¹⁵⁸ Now the senate, during this interval, had met, and the people also assembled together in the accustomed form, and were both employed in searching after the murderers of Caius. The people did it very zealously, but the senate in appearance only;	¹⁵⁸ Meanwhile the senate had met and the people too had assembled in the accustomed form and both were inquiring about the murderers of Gaius, the people doing so eagerly, but the senate only in appearance.
¹⁵⁸ Barach

¹⁵⁹ καὶ ἦν γὰρ ἈσιατικὸςAsia Οὐαλέριος ὑπατικὸς ἀνήρ , οὗτος ἐπὶ τὸν δῆμον καταστάς , θορυβούντων καὶ δεινὸν τιθεμένων τὸ ἔτι λανθάνον τῶν τὸν αὐτοκράτορα ἀπεκτονότων , ἐπεὶ προθύμως πάντες αὐτὸν ἤροντο , τίς ὁ πράξας τυγχάνει , " εἴθε γὰρ ἔγωγε " φησί .
¹⁵⁹ for there was present Valerius of Asia, one that had been consul; this man went to the people, as they were in disorder, and very uneasy that they could not yet discover who they were that had murdered the emperor; he was then earnestly asked by them all who it was that had done it. He replied, “I wish I had been the man.”	¹⁵⁹ Valerius of Asia, a man of consular rank, was present, and went out to the people, who were shouting and angry with not knowing who had murdered the emperor. When hotly questioned by all who had done it, he replied, "I wish it had been myself!"
¹⁵⁹ Barach

¹⁶⁰ καὶ προύθεσαν δὲ καὶ οἱ ὕπατοι διάγραμμα ΓαίουGaius μὲν κατηγορίας ποιούμενοι , κελεύοντες δὲ τῷ τε δήμῳ καὶ τοῖς στρατιώταις ἐπὶ τὰ αὐτῶν ἀπιέναι , τῷ μὲν δήμῳ πολλὴν ἀνέσεως ἐπαγγελλόμενοι ἐλπίδα , τῷ στρατιωτικῷ δὲ τιμῶν , εἰ ἐν κόσμῳ μείνειαν τῷ εἰωθότι μηδὲν ὑβρίζειν ἐξαγόμενοι · δέος γὰρ ἦν , μὴ ἐξαγριωσάντων ἀπολαύσειεν τοῦ κακοῦ ἡ πόλις καθ᾽ ἁρπαγὰς αὐτῶν καὶ συλήσεις τῶν ἱερῶν τρεπομένων .
¹⁶⁰ The consuls also published an edict, wherein they accused Caius, and gave order to the people then got together, and to the soldiers, to go home; and gave the people hopes of the abatement of the oppressions they lay under; and promised the soldiers, if they lay quiet as they used to do, and would not go abroad to do mischief unjustly, that they would bestow rewards upon them; for there was reason to fear lest the city might suffer harm by their wild and ungovernable behavior, if they should once betake themselves to spoil the citizens, or plunder the temples.	¹⁶⁰ The consuls published an edict condemning Gaius and ordering the people and the soldiers to go home. They gave the people much hope of relief, and promised the soldiers that, if they stayed properly peaceful and did not go about oppressing people, they would reward them, for there was reason to fear that the city would be harmed by their unruliness, if they started robbing the citizens, or plundering the temples.
¹⁶⁰ Barach

¹⁶¹ ἐφθάκει δὲ ἤδη τῶν βουλευτῶν τὸ πᾶν πλῆθος συνειλεγμένον καὶ μάλιστα οἱ εἰς τοῦ ΓαίουGaius συνελθόντες τὸν φόνον θράσει τε ἤδη χρώμενοι κἀν καταφρονήματι μεγάλῳ ὄντες ὡς εἰς αὐτοὺς ἀνακειμένων δὴ τῶν πραγμάτων .
¹⁶¹ And now the whole multitude of the senators were assembled together, and especially those that had conspired to take away the life of Caius, who put on at this time an air of great assurance, and appeared with great magnanimity, as if the administration of the public affairs were already devolved upon them.	¹⁶¹ All the senators got together and especially those who had conspired to take the life of Gaius, putting on an air of great assurance and magnanimity at this time, as if the government were already in their hands.
¹⁶¹ Barach

Chapter 2
[162-211]
The Senators seek the Return of the Republic.
The Soldiers prefer the Empire.
Reflection on Gaius' morals

☜ ☞

¹⁶² Ἐν τούτῳ δὴ ὄντων τῶν πραγμάτων αἰφνίδιον ἀρπάζεται ΚλαύδιοςClaudius ἐκ τῆς οἰκίας · οἱ γὰρ στρατιῶται συνόδου γενομένης αὐτοῖς , ἀλλήλοις καὶ αὑτοῖς λόγον δόντες περὶ τοῖς ποιητέοις ἑώρων δημοκρατίαν ἀδύνατόν τε ὂν ἐν κράτει τοσῶνδε ἄν ποτε γενέσθαι πραγμάτων ἐξικομένην τε οὐκ ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθῷ τῷ αὐτῶν κτήσασθαι τὴν‎ ἀρχήν ,
¹⁶² When the public affairs were in this posture, Claudius was on the sudden hurried away out of his house; for the soldiers had a meeting together; and when they had debated about what was to be done, they saw that a democracy was incapable of managing such a vast weight of public affairs; and that if it should be set up, it would not be for their advantage;	¹⁶² In this state of affairs Claudius was suddenly hurried away from his house, for the soldiers held a meeting and after debating what to do, saw that a democracy could not manage such a vast administration, and if it were set up, it would not benefit them.
¹⁶² Barach

¹⁶³ εἴ τέ τις τῶν κατὰ ἕνα σχήσοι τὴν‎ ἡγεμονίαν , εἰς πάντα λυπηρὸν αὐτοῖς εἶναι μὴ οὐ συνεργοῖς τῆς ἀρχῆς καταστᾶσιν .
¹⁶³ and in case any one of those already in the government should obtain the supreme power, it would in all respects be to their grief, if they were not assisting to him in this advancement;	¹⁶³ Also, if any of those in leadership positions were to gain the supreme power, it would be very regrettable if they did not help bring him to power.
¹⁶³ Barach

¹⁶⁴ καλῶς οὖν ἔχειν ἀκρίτων ἔτι ὄντων τῶν πραγμάτων ἡγεμόνα αἱρεῖσθαι ΚλαύδιονClaudius , πάτρωά τε ὄντα τοῦ τεθνεῶτος καὶ τῶν εἰς τὴν‎ βουλὴν συλλεγομένων οὐδενὸς οὗτινος οὐκ ἀξιολογώτερον προγόνων τε ἀρετῇ καὶ τῷ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν παιδείαν μεμελετηκότι ,
¹⁶⁴ that it would therefore be right for them, while the public affairs were unsettled, to choose Claudius emperor, who was uncle to the deceased Caius, and of a superior dignity and worth to every one of those that were assembled together in the senate, both on account of the virtues of his ancestors, and of the learning he had acquired in his education;	¹⁶⁴ Therefore their best bet, while matters were in turmoil, was to choose Claudius as emperor, the uncle of the dead Gaius and of higher dignity and worth than those assembled in the senate, both from the virtues of his ancestors and the learning he had acquired in his education.
¹⁶⁴ Barach

¹⁶⁵ καὶ σταθέντα αὐτοκράτορα τιμήσειν τε τὰ εἰκότα καὶ ἀμείψεσθαι δωρεαῖς . ταῦτα διανοοῦνταί τε καὶ ἔπραξαν ἐκ τοῦ παραχρῆμα .
¹⁶⁵ and who, if once settled in the empire, would reward them according to their deserts, and bestow largesses upon them. These were their consultations, and they executed the same immediately. Claudius was therefore seized upon suddenly by the soldiery.	¹⁶⁵ Once settled as emperor, he would reward them according to their merits and heap gifts upon them. These were their plans and they put them immediately into effect.
¹⁶⁵ Barach

¹⁶⁶ ἥρπαστο μὲν δὴ ΚλαύδιοςClaudius ὑπὸ τοῦ στρατιωτικοῦ . Ναῖος δὲ ΣέντιοςSentius ΣατορνῖνοςSaturninus καίτοι πεπυσμένος τὴν‎ ΚλαυδίουClaudius ἁρπαγήν , καὶ ὡς ἐπιδικάζοιτο τῆς ἀρχῆς ἄκων μὲν δοκεῖν , τὸ δὲ ἀληθὲς καὶ βουλήσει τῇ αὐτοῦ‎ , καταστὰς ἐπὶ τῆς συγκλήτου καὶ μηδὲν ἐκπλαγεὶς ἐλευθέροις τε καὶ γενναίοις ἀνδράσι πρεπόντως ποιεῖται παραίνεσιν τάδε λέγων .
¹⁶⁶ But Cneas Sentius Saturninus, although he understood that Claudius was seized, and that he intended to claim the government, unwillingly indeed in appearance, but in reality by his own free consent, stood up in the senate, and, without being dismayed, made an exhortatory oration to them, and such a one indeed as was fit for men of freedom and generosity, and spake thus:	¹⁶⁶ So Claudius was seized by the soldiers, But Gnaeus Sentius Saturninus, learning that Claudius had been seized and intended to claim the leadership, in appearance against his will but in reality by his free choice, stood up in the senate, and made an unabashed plea to them in the spirit of freedom and generosity. He spoke as follows:
¹⁶⁶ Barach

¹⁶⁷ " Εἰ καὶ ἄπιστον , ὦ ῬωμαῖοιRomans , διὰ τὸ χρόνῳ πολλῷ ἥκειν ἀνέλπιστον οὖσαν ἡμῖν , ἀλλ᾽ οὖν ἔχομεν τοῦ ἐλευθέρου τὴν‎ ἀξίωσινto think worthy , ἄδηλον μὲν ἐφ᾽ ὁπόσον παρατείνουσαν καὶ γνώμῃ θεῶν οἳ ἐχαρίσαντο αὐτὴν κειμένην , εὐφραίνειν δὲ ἀρκοῦσαν καὶ εἴπερ ἀφαιρεθείημεν αὐτῆς εὐδαιμονίᾳ συνάγουσαν ·
¹⁶⁷ “Although it be a thing incredible, O Romans! because of the great length of time, that so unexpected an event hath happened, yet are we now in possession of liberty. How long indeed this will last is uncertain, and lies at the disposal of the gods, whose grant it is; yet such it is as is sufficient to make us rejoice, and be happy for the present, although we may soon be deprived of it;	¹⁶⁷ "Romans, although it be incredible, after such a long time, that such an unexpected thing has happened, yet finally we have the dignity of free men. How long this will last is uncertain and lies in the hands of the gods, whose gift it is, but it is enough to make us joyful and happy for the present, although we may soon be deprived of it.
¹⁶⁷ Barach

¹⁶⁸ ἱκανὴ γὰρ καὶ μία ‎ὥρα τοῖς ἀρετῆς αἰσθανομένοις καὶ μετ᾽ αὐτοτελοῦς τῆς διανοίας ἐν αὐτοδίκῳ τῇ πατρίδι καὶ μετὰ νόμων , οἷς ποτε ἤνθησε , διαιτωμένῃ βιωθεῖσα .
¹⁶⁸ for one hour is sufficient to those that are exercised in virtue, wherein we may live with a mind accountable only to ourselves, in our own country, now free, and governed by such laws as this country once flourished under.	¹⁶⁸ A single hour is enough for those who are practiced in virtue, to live with minds accountable only to ourselves, in our own country, now free and ruled by the laws this country once lived under.
¹⁶⁸ Barach

¹⁶⁹ ἐμοὶ δὲ τῆς μὲν πρότερον ἐλευθερίας ἀμνημονεῖν ἔστι διὰ τὸ κατόπιν αὐτῆς γεγονέναι , τῆς δὲ νῦν ἀπλήστως πιμπλαμένῳ μακαριστούς τε ἡγεῖσθαι τοὺς ἐγγενηθέντας καὶ ἐντραφέντας αὐτῇ καὶ τῶν θεῶν οὐδὲν μειόνως ἀξίους τιμῆς τούσδε τοὺς ἄνδρας , οἳ ὀψὲ γοῦν κἀν τούτῳ τῆς ἡλικίας ἡμᾶς γεύσαντας αὐτῆς .
¹⁶⁹ As for myself, I cannot remember our former time of liberty, as being born after it was gone; but I am beyond measure filled with joy at the thoughts of our present freedom. I also esteem those that were born and bred up in that our former liberty happy men, and that those men are worthy of no less esteem than the gods themselves who have given us a taste of it in this age;	¹⁶⁹ For myself, I cannot remember our former time of liberty, being born after it had passed, but I am filled with joy beyond measure at the thought of our present freedom. I also appreciate the men who were born and brought up in our former liberty, and that those who have given us a taste of it in this age are as worthy of esteem as the very gods.
¹⁶⁹ Barach

¹⁷⁰ καὶ εἴη μὲν εἰς πᾶν τοῦ αἰῶνος τὸ ἐπιὸν παραμεῖναι τὴν‎ χρόνου αὐτῆς , ἀρκοῦσα δ᾽ ἂν γένοιτο καὶ ἥδε ἡ ἡμέρα τοῖς τε νεωτέροις ἡμῶν καὶ ὅσοι γεγηράκαμεν αἰὼν ὑπείληπται , τοῖς πρεσβυτέροις δόντων ἀγαθῶν αὐτῆς ἐν ὁμιλίᾳ γεγονότες μετασταῖεν , τοῖς δὲ
¹⁷⁰ and I heartily wish that this quiet enjoyment of it, which we have at present, might continue to all ages. However, this single day may suffice for our youth, as well as for us that are in years. It will seem an age to our old men, if they might die during its happy duration: it may also be for the instruction of the younger sort,	¹⁷⁰ I heartily wish that our present peaceful enjoyment of it may continue to all ages, but for our young men, as well as for us that are older, this single day may suffice. It will seem an age to our old men, if they should die during its happy duration.
¹⁷⁰ Barach

¹⁷¹ νεωτέροις παίδευμα ἀρετῆς καταστάσεως ἀγαθὸν ἀνδράσι τοῖσδε ἀφ᾽ ὧν γεγόναμεν , νῦν δὲ ἤδη καὶ ἡμῖν διὰ τὴν‎ ἄρτι ὥραν οὐδὲν προυργιαίτερον εἴη τοῦ ζῆν μετὰ ἀρετῆς , ἣ μόνη ἐκφροντίζει τῷ ἀνθρωπείῳ τὸ ἐλεύθερον ·
¹⁷¹ what kind of virtue those men, from whose loins we are derived, were exercised in. As for ourselves, our business is, during the space of time, to live virtuously, than which nothing can be more to our advantage; which course of virtue it is alone that can preserve our liberty;	¹⁷¹ But for the younger people it may also serve to show what kind of virtue was practiced by those from whom we were born. Nothing is better than to live virtuously during our space of time, the only way that can preserve our liberty,
¹⁷¹ Barach

¹⁷² ἐγὼ γὰρ τὰ παλαιὰ οἶδα ἀκοῇ παραλαβών , οἷς δὲ ὄψει ὁμιλήσας ᾐσθόμην , οἵων κακῶν τὰς πολιτείας ἀναπιμπλᾶσιν αἱ τυραννίδες , κωλύουσαι μὲν πᾶσαν ἀρετὴν καὶ τοῦ μεγαλόφρονος ἀφαιρούμεναι τὸ ἐλεύθερον , κολακείας δὲ καὶ φόβου διδάσκαλοι καθιστάμεναι διὰ τὸ μὴ ἐπὶ σοφίᾳ τῶν νόμων , ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τῇ ὀργῇ τῶν ἐφεστηκότων καταλιπεῖν τὰ πράγματα .
¹⁷² for as to our ancient state, I have heard of it by the relations of others; but as to our later state, during my lifetime, I have known it by experience, and learned thereby what mischiefs tyrannies have brought upon this commonwealth, discouraging all virtue, and depriving persons of magnanimity of their liberty, and proving the teachers of flattery and slavish fear, because it leaves the public administration not to be governed by wise laws, but by the humor of those that govern.	¹⁷² I have only heard of our ancient state by the reports of others, but I know it by experience how things were during my lifetime, and have learned from it the harm tyrannies have brought us, discouraging all virtue and depriving the noble of their liberty and promoting the teachers of flattery and slavish fear, since it leaves the state to be ruled not by wise laws, but by the humour of those who govern.
¹⁷² Barach

¹⁷³ ἀφ᾽ οὗ γὰρ ἸούλιοςJulius ΚαῖσαρCaesar φρονήσας ἐπὶ καταλύσει τῆς δημοκρατίας καὶ διαβιασάμενος τὸν κόσμον τῶν νόμων τὴν‎ πολιτείαν συνετάραξεν , κρείσσων μὲν τοῦ δικαίου γενόμενος , ἥσσων δὲ τοῦ κατ᾽ ἰδίαν ἡδονὴν αὐτῷ κομιοῦντος , οὐκ ἔστιν ὅ τι τῶν κακῶν οὐ διέτριψεν τὴν‎ πόλιν ,
¹⁷³ For since Julius Caesar took it into his head to dissolve our democracy, and, by overbearing the regular system of our laws, to bring disorders into our administration, and to get above right and justice, and to be a slave to his own inclinations, there is no kind of misery but what hath tended to the subversion of this city;	¹⁷³ For since Julius Caesar took it into his head to subvert our democracy, and, by overturning our system of laws, brought our administration into disorder and soared above right and justice, to follow his own inclinations, there is no misery but has infected this city.
¹⁷³ Barach

¹⁷⁴ φιλοτιμηθέντων πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἁπάντων , οἳ ἐκείνῳ διάδοχοι τῆς ἀρχῆς κατέστησαν , ἐπ᾽ ἀφανισμῷ τοῦ πατρίου καὶ ὡς ἂν μάλιστα τῶν πολιτῶν ἐρημίαν τοῦ γενναίου καταλείποιεν , διὰ τὸ οἴεσθαι πρὸς ἀσφαλείας εἶναι τῆς αὐτῶν τὸ κιβδήλοις ἀνδράσιν ὁμιλεῖν καὶ τῶν ἀρετῇ προύχειν πεπιστευμένων οὐ μόνον ὑφαιρεῖν τι τοῦ αὐχήματος , ἀλλ᾽ εἰς τὸ πᾶν ἐπιφημίζειν αὐτῷ τοῖς ὀλέθροις
¹⁷⁴ while all those that have succeeded him have striven one with another to overthrow the ancient laws of their country, and have left it destitute of such citizens as were of generous principles, because they thought it tended to their safety to have vicious men to converse withal, and not only to break the spirits of those that were best esteemed for their virtue, but to resolve upon their utter destruction.	¹⁷⁴ All those who have succeeded him have outdone each other in destroying the ancient laws of our country and have left it lacking in citizens of noble principle, as they thought it helped their security to have vicious men in charge and not only to break the spirits of those most reputed for virtue, but also to resolve to annihilate them utterly.
¹⁷⁴ Barach

¹⁷⁵ τῶν ἁπάντων ἀριθμῷ τε πολλῶν ὄντων καὶ βαρύτητα ἀνύποιστον ἐπιδειξαμένων καθ᾽ ἃ ἕκαστος ἦρξεν εἷς ὢν ὁ ΓάιοςGaius ὁ σήμερον τεθνεὼς πλέω τε τῶν πάντων δεινὰ ἀπεδείξατο οὐ μόνον εἰς τοὺς συμπολίτας , ἀλλὰ καὶ εἰς τοὺς συγγενεῖς καὶ φίλους ἀπαίδευτον τὴν‎ ὀργὴν ἐπαφιείς , ὁμοίως τοῖς ἅπασι καὶ μείζω κακὰ ἐντριβόμενος ἀδίκως τὴν‎ τιμωρίαν εἰσπράσσεσθαι , ὠργικότων ὁμοίως εἴς τε ἀνθρώπους ἐξαγριώσας καὶ τοὺς θεούς .
¹⁷⁵ Of all which emperors, who have been many in number, and who laid upon us insufferable hardships during the times of their government, this Caius, who hath been slain today, hath brought more terrible calamities upon us than did all the rest, not only by exercising his ungoverned rage upon his fellow citizens, but also upon his kindred and friends, and alike upon all others, and by inflicting still greater miseries upon them, as punishments, which they never deserved, he being equally furious against men and against the gods.	¹⁷⁵ Of all the many emperors who have imposed upon us by their government, this Gaius, who has been killed today, brought worse troubles upon us than all the rest, by venting his unruly rage not only upon his fellow citizens, but also upon his relatives and friends and everyone else, inflicting upon them wicked punishments, since his rage was equally against men and against the gods.
¹⁷⁵ Barach

¹⁷⁶ τυραννίδι γὰρ οὐ κερδαίνεται τὸ ἡδὺ οὐδὲ μεθ᾽ ὕβρεως ἀποχρῆται , οὐκ εἰς τὰ χρήματα λελυπῆσθαι καὶ γαμετάς , ἀλλὰ τὸ πᾶν κέρδος ἐκ τοῦ πανοικεσίᾳ διοχλουμένου τῶν ἐχθρῶν .
¹⁷⁶ For tyrants are not content to gain their sweet pleasure, and this by acting injuriously, and in the vexation they bring both upon men’s estates and their wives; but they look upon that to be their principal advantage, when they can utterly overthrow the entire families of their enemies;	¹⁷⁶ For tyrants are not content with arrogance or with taking men's property and wives, but their great pleasure is to utterly destroy the entire families of their enemies.
¹⁷⁶ Barach

¹⁷⁷ ἐχθρὸν δὲ τυραννίδι πᾶν τὸ ἐλεύθερον , εἰς εὔνοιάν τε ἐκκαλεῖσθαιto call out αὐτὴν καὶ τοῖς ἐν ὀλίγῳ τιθεμένοις ὁπόσαhow great, how much πεπόνθοιεν οὐκ ἔστιν . ἐξεπιστάμενοι γὰρ ὧν ἀναπλήσειαν κακῶν ἔστιν οὓς κἀκεῖνοι μεγαλοφρόνως καταφρονημάτων τε πρὸς τὴν‎ τύχην , αὐτοὶ λανθάνειν αὐτοὺς ὧν πράξειαν μὴ δυνάμενοι μόνως πιστεύουσιν κτήσεσθαι τοῦ ὑπόπτου τὸ ἀδεές , εἰ παντελὲς αἱρεῖσθαι δυνηθεῖεν αὐτούς .
¹⁷⁷ while all lovers of liberty are the enemies of tyranny. Nor can those that patiently endure what miseries they bring on them gain their friendship; for as they are conscious of the abundant mischiefs they have brought on these men, and how magnanimously they have borne their hard fortunes, they cannot but be sensible what evils they have done, and thence only depend on security from what they are suspicious of, if it may be in their power to take them quite out of the world.	¹⁷⁷ Anything free is the enemy of tyranny, so that even those who patiently endure the woes they cause cannot even gain their friendship, for as they see the evils they have brought on these men and how bravely they have borne it, they cannot but be aware of their wrongdoing and so can only be secure from whoever they hold suspect, if they can take their lives.
¹⁷⁷ Barach

¹⁷⁸ τοιούτων δὴ κακῶν ἀπογεγονότες καὶ ὑποτελεῖς ἀλλήλοις καταστάντες , αἵπερ πολιτειῶν ἐχεγγυώταται πρός τε τὸ παρὸν εὔνουν καὶ τὸ αὖθις ἀνεπιβούλευτον καὶ τὸ δόξαν οἰκείαν τῷ ὀρθουμένῳ τῆς πόλεως δικαιοί τε προνοῆσαι διὰ τὸ εἰς κοινὸν αὐτοῦ‎ τὴν‎ ὠφέλειαν ἀπαντᾶν καὶ ἀνταποφήνασθαι γνώμην ,
¹⁷⁸ Since, then, we are now gotten clear of such great misfortunes, and are only accountable to one another, (which form of government affords us the best assurance of our present concord, and promises us the best security from evil designs, and will be most for our own glory in settling the city in good order,) you ought, every one of you in particular, to make provision for his own, and in general for the public utility:	¹⁷⁸ Now that we have got clear of these evils and are only accountable to each other, the form of government that gives the best basis for our present concord and promises the best security from evil plots and will do us most honour in settling the city in good order, each of you should think not only of his own good but also for the public good.
¹⁷⁸ Barach

¹⁷⁹ οἷς μὴ ἀρέσκοιτο τὰ προεισηγημένα , οὐδαμῶς εἰς κίνδυνον φέρον , διὰ τὸ μὴ δεσπότην εἶναι τὸν ἐφεστηκότα , ᾧ ἀνεύθυνόν τε βλάπτοντι τὴν‎ πόλιν καὶ αὐτοκράτορι μεταστήσασθαι τοὺς εἰρηκότας .
¹⁷⁹ or, on the contrary, they may declare their dissent to such things as have been proposed, and this without any hazard of danger to come upon them, because they have now no lord set over them, who, without fear of punishment, could do mischief to the city, and had an uncontrollable power to take off those that freely declared their opinions.	¹⁷⁹ Those who wish may declare their disagreement with what is proposed, without any risk of danger, for they have now no lord set over them, who could harm the city at will and had unbridled power to do away with those who spoke out freely.
¹⁷⁹ Barach

¹⁸⁰ καὶ τέτροφε τὴν‎ τυραννίδα οὐδὲν νεώτερον πλὴν ἥ τε ἀργία καὶ τὸ πρὸς οὐδὲν τῶν ἐκείνῃ θελομένων ἀντιλογίᾳ χρώμενον ·
¹⁸⁰ Nor has any thing so much contributed to this increase of tyranny of late as sloth, and a timorous forbearance of contradicting the emperor’s will;	¹⁸⁰ Nothing so much contributed to the increase of tyranny of late as sloth and a fearful reluctance to say no.
¹⁸⁰ Barach

¹⁸¹ τῆς γὰρ εἰρήνης τοῦ τερπνοῦ ἡσσώμενοι καὶ μεμαθηκότες ἀνδραπόδωνa captured slave ἐν τρόπῳ ζῆν ὁπόσοιhow great, how much τε ἐπαίομεν συμφορὰς ἀνηκέστουςincurable, fatal κακοῖς τε τοῖς πέλας ἐπείδομεν φόβῳ τοῦ μετ᾽ ἀρετῆς τελευτᾶν μετὰ αἰσχύνης τῆς ὑστάτης ὑπομένοντες τὰς τελευτάςend, limit .
¹⁸¹ while men had an over-great inclination to the sweetness of peace, and had learned to live like slaves; and as many of us as either heard of intolerable calamities that happened at a distance from us, or saw the miseries that were near us, out of the dread of dying virtuously, endured a death joined with the utmost infamy.	¹⁸¹ Too attached to the sweetness of peace, men learned to live like slaves, and whether we heard of intolerable things happening at a distance from us, or saw the evils just beside us, from fear of dying for virtue, we suffered a death of utmost infamy.
¹⁸¹ Barach

¹⁸² πρῶτον δὲ τοῖς ἀραμένοις τὸν τύραννος τιμὰς αἵτινες μέγισται ταύτας εἰσενεγκεῖν , μάλιστα δὲ Χαιρέᾳ τῷ ΚασσίῳCassius · σὺν γὰρ τοῖς θεοῖς εἷς ἀνὴρ οὗτος ποριστὴς ἡμῖν καὶ γνώμῃ καὶ χερσὶ τῆς ἐλευθερίας πέφηνεν .
¹⁸² We ought, then, in the first place, to decree the greatest honors we are able to those that have taken off the tyrant, especially to Cherea Cassius; for this one man, with the assistance of the gods, hath, by his counsel and by his actions, been the procurer of our liberty.	¹⁸² We ought, first, to decree the highest possible honours to those who removed the tyrant, especially to Cherea Cassius, for with the help of the gods, by his advice and actions, this one man has gained our liberty.
¹⁸² Barach

¹⁸³ οὗ καλὸν μὴ ἀμνημονεῖν , ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τῆς τυραννίδος ὑπὲρ ἐλευθερίας τῆς ἡμετέρας προβεβουλευκότος τε ἅμα καὶ προκεκινδυνευκότος , ἐπὶ τῆς ἐλευθερίας ψηφίσασθαι τὰς τιμὰς πρῶτόν τε ἀνεπιτάκτους τοῦτο ἂν ἀποφήνασθαι .
¹⁸³ Nor ought we to forget him now we have recovered our liberty, who, under the foregoing tyranny, took counsel beforehand, and beforehand hazarded himself for our liberties; but ought to decree him proper honors, and thereby freely declare that he from the beginning acted with our approbation.	¹⁸³ We should not forget him now we have regained our liberty, under the former tyranny, he made plans and risked himself for our liberties; rather, we should decree him proper honours and openly declare that from the start he acted with our approval.
¹⁸³ Barach

¹⁸⁴ ἔργον δὲ κάλλιστον καὶ ἐλευθέροις ἀνδράσι πρέπον ἀμείβεσθαι τοὺς εὐεργέτας , οἷος δὴ καὶ ἀνὴρ οὗτος περὶ ἡμᾶς πάντας γέγονεν οὐδὲν παραπλήσιος ΚασσίῳCassius καὶ Βρούτῳ τοῖς ΓάιονGaius Ἰούλιον ἀνῃρηκόσιν , ἐπεί γε οἱ μὲν στάσεως καὶ πολέμων ἐμφυλίων ἀρχὰς ἐπανερρίπισαν τῇ πόλει , οὗτος δὲ μετὰ τῆς τυραννοκτονίας καὶ τῶν ἐντεῦθεν δεινῶν ἀπήλλαξεν τὴν‎ πόλιν ."
¹⁸⁴ And certainly it is a very excellent thing, and what becomes free-men, to requite their benefactors, as this man hath been a benefactor to us all, though not at all like Cassius and Brutus, who slew Caius Julius [Caesar]; for those men laid the foundations of sedition and civil wars in our city; but this man, together with his slaughter of the tyrant, hath set our city free from all those sad miseries which arose from the tyranny.”	¹⁸⁴ It is a noble thing and worthy of free men to repay their benefactors, as this man has done good to us all, though not at all like Cassius and Brutus, who killed Gaius Julius, for they laid the foundations of rebellion and civil discord in our city, but this man, along with killing the tyrant, has set our city free from all the woes of tyranny."
¹⁸⁴ Barach

¹⁸⁵ ΣέντιοςSentius μὲν τοιούτοις ἐχρῆτο τοῖς λόγοις καὶ τῶν βουλευτῶν ἡδονῇ δεχομένων καὶ ὁπόσοιhow great, how much τῶν ἱππέων παρῆσαν . ἀναπηδήσας δέ τις Τρεβέλλιος Μάξιμος περιαιρεῖται τὸν δακτύλιον τοῦ ΣεντίουSentius , λίθος δὲ εἰκόνα ΓαίουGaius ἐγγεγλυμμένος ἐδεσμεύετο αὐτῷ , καὶ σπουδῇ τῶν λεγομένων καὶ ὧν ἐπενόει πράξειν , ὅπερ ᾤετο , ἐν λήθῃ γεγονότι Καὶ ἡ μὲν γλυφὴ κατάγνυται .
¹⁸⁵ And this was the purport of Sentius’s oration, which was received with pleasure by the senators, and by as many of the equestrian order as were present. And now one Trebellius Maximus rose up hastily, and took off Sentius’s finger a ring, which had a stone, with the image of Caius engraven upon it, and which, in his zeal in speaking, and his earnestness in doing what he was about, as it was supposed, he had forgotten to take off himself. This sculpture was broken immediately.	¹⁸⁵ This is the gist of what Sentius said, which was received with pleasure by the senators and by those of the equestrian order as were present. Trebellius Maximus rose up quickly and took a ring from Sentius' finger, which had a stone with the image of Gaius engraved upon it and which, in his eagerness to speak and his zeal in doing so, he must have forgotten to take off himself, and the image was quickly broken.
¹⁸⁵ Barach

¹⁸⁶ προεληλύθει δὲ ἡ νὺξ ἐπὶ μέγα , καὶ Χαιρέας δὲ σημεῖον ᾔτει τοὺς ὑπάτους , οἱ δὲ ἐλευθερίαν ἔδοσαν . ἐν θαύματι δὲ ἦν αὐτοῖς καὶ ὅμοια ἀπιστίᾳ τὰ δρώμενα ·
¹⁸⁶ But as it was now far in the night, Cherea demanded of the consuls the watchword, who gave him this word, Liberty. These facts were the subjects of admiration to themselves, and almost incredible;	¹⁸⁶ But as it was now far in the night, Cherea asked the consuls for the watchword, and they gave him this word, Liberty. This exchange caused them awe and was almost incredible,
¹⁸⁶ Barach

¹⁸⁷ ἔτει γὰρ ἑκατοστῷ , μεθ᾽ ὃ τὴν‎ δημοκρατίαν τὸ πρῶτον ἀφῃρέθησαν , ἐπὶ τοὺς ὑπάτους σημείου ἡ παράδοσις · οὗτοι γὰρ πρότερον ἢ τυραννηθῆναι τὴν‎ πόλιν κύριοι τῶν στρατιωτικῶν ἦσαν .
¹⁸⁷ for it was a hundred years since the democracy had been laid aside, when this giving the watchword returned to the consuls; for before the city was subject to tyrants, they were the commanders of the soldiers.	¹⁸⁷ for it had been a hundred years since democracy had been set aside, and now giving the watchword returned to the consuls, who had been in charge of the soldiers before the city had come under the rule of tyrants.
¹⁸⁷ Barach

¹⁸⁸ Χαιρέας δὲ τὸ σημεῖον λαβὼν παρεδίδου τῶν στρατιωτῶν τοῖς πρὸς τὴν‎ σύγκλητον συνεστηκόσιν . ἦσαν δὲ εἰς σπείρας τέσσαρας , οἷς τὸ ἀβασίλευτον τιμιώτερον τῆς τυραννίδος προύκειτο .
¹⁸⁸ But when Cherea had received that watchword, he delivered it to those who were on the senate’s side, which were four regiments, who esteemed the government without emperors to be preferable to tyranny.	¹⁸⁸ When Cherea had received that watchword, he gave it to those who were on the senate's side, which were four regiments, who preferred non-imperial government rather than tyranny,
¹⁸⁸ Barach

¹⁸⁹ καὶ οἵδε μὲν ἀπῄεσαν μετὰ τῶν χιλιάρχων , ἀνεχώρει δὲ ἤδη καὶ ὁ δῆμος περιχαρὴς καὶ ἐλπίδος καὶ φρονήματος ἐπὶ τῷ κτησαμένῳ τὴν‎ ἡγεμονίαν αὐτοῖς , οὐκέτι ἐπὶ τῷ ἐφεστηκότι . Καὶ τὰ πάντα ἦν ὁ Χαιρέας αὐτοῖς .
¹⁸⁹ So these went away with their tribunes. The people also now departed very joyful, full of hope and of courage, as having recovered their former democracy, and were no longer under an emperor; and Cherea was in very great esteem with them.	¹⁸⁹ and these went away with their tribunes. The people too left in joyful spirits, full of hope and of courage at having recovered their former democracy and being no longer under an emperor, and they held Cherea in high esteem.
¹⁸⁹ Barach

¹⁹⁰ Χαιρέας δὲ ἐν δεινῷ τιθέμενος περιεῖναι τὴν‎ θυγατέρα ΓαίουGaius καὶ τὴν‎ γυναῖκα , ἀλλὰ μὴ πανοικὶ τὸν ὄλεθρον αὐτῷ συντυχεῖν , ἐπεὶ καὶ πᾶν ὅ τι ὑπολείποιτο αὐτῶν ἐπ᾽ ὀλέθρῳ τῆς πόλεως λειφθήσεσθαι καὶ τῶν νόμων , ἄλλως τε πρόθεσιν ἐσπουδακὼς τελειώσασθαι τὴν‎ αὐτοῦ‎ καὶ πάνυ εὐφρᾶναι μῖσος τὸ πρὸς ΓάιονGaius , Ἰούλιον ἐκπέμπει Λοῦππον ἕνα τῶν χιλιάρχων κτενοῦντα τήν τε γυναῖκα ΓαίουGaius καὶ τὴν‎ θυγατέρα .
¹⁹⁰ And now Cherea was very uneasy that Caius’s daughter and wife were still alive, and that all his family did not perish with him, since whosoever was left of them must be left for the ruin of the city and of the laws. Moreover, in order to finish this matter with the utmost zeal, and in order to satisfy his hatred of Caius, he sent Julius Lupus, one of the tribunes, to kill Caius’s wife and daughter.	¹⁹⁰ Cherea was very distressed that Gaius' daughter and wife were still alive and that all his family did not share his fate, since any of them who was left would be a menace to the city and the laws. In order to finish this matter properly and to satisfy his hatred of Gaius, he sent Julius Lupus, one of the tribunes, to kill Gaius' wife and daughter.
¹⁹⁰ Barach

¹⁹¹ Κλήμεντος δ᾽ ὄντι συγγενεῖ τῷ Λούππῳ τὴν‎ ἐπὶ τοιοῖσδε προύθεσαν λειτουργίαν , ὅπως μετασχὼν κἂν ἐπὶ τοιούτοις τῆς τυραννοκτονίας ἀγάλλοιτο ἀρετῇ πρὸς τῶν πολιτικῶν , ὡς καὶ τοῦ παντὸς ἐπιβουλεύματος δόξειε κοινωνεῖν τὸ πρῶτον συνθεμένων .
¹⁹¹ They proposed this office to Lupus as to a kinsman of Clement, that he might be so far a partaker of this murder of the tyrant, and might rejoice in the virtue of having assisted his fellow citizens, and that he might appear to have been a partaker with those that were first in their designs against him.	¹⁹¹ They gave this task to Lupus, a relative of Clement, so that in this way he could take part in the murder of the tyrant and gain the merit of having helped his fellow citizens and be seen as sharing with those who had made the plot from the start.
¹⁹¹ Barach

¹⁹² ἐνίοις δὲ τῶν συνωμοτῶν καὶ ὠμὸν ἐδόκει τὸ ἐπὶ τῇ γυναικὶ θράσει χρησόμενον αὐτῷ διὰ τὸ ΓάιονGaius φύσει τῇ αὐτοῦ‎ χρώμενον ἢ συμβουλῇ τῇ ἐκείνης τὰ πάντα πρᾶξαι , ἐξ ὧν ἥ τε πόλις ἀπηγορεύκει τοῖς κατειληφόσι κακοῖς καὶ τῶν πολιτῶν ὅ τι καὶ ἄνθος ἦν ἀπώλετο .
¹⁹² Yet did this action appear to some of the conspirators to be too cruel, as to this using such severity to a woman, because Caius did more indulge his own ill-nature than use her advice in all that he did; from which ill-nature it was that the city was in so desperate a condition with the miseries that were brought on it, and the flower of the city was destroyed.	¹⁹² Yet some of the conspirators felt it would be cruel to be so severe upon a woman, arguing that Gaius was indulging his own wickedness rather than following her advice in all that he did, bringing the city to such a desperate condition and bringing the best of its citizens to ruin.
¹⁹² Barach

¹⁹³ οἱ δὲ καὶ τῶν μὲν ἐπὶ τοιούτοις ἐνεκάλουν αὐτῇ γνώμην τὸ δὲ πᾶν καὶ τῶν ὑπὸ ΓαίουGaius πεπραγμένων κακῶν ἐκείνῃ τὴν‎ αἰτίαν ἐπέφερον φάρμακον τῷ Γαίῳ δοῦσαν ἐννοιῶν δούλωσιν καὶ ἐρώτων ἐπαγωγὰς αὐτῇ ψηφιούμενον , εἰς μανίαν μεταστάντος τὰ πάντα αὐτὴν εἶναι τὴν‎ νεναυπηγημένην ἐπὶ ταῖς ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin τύχαις καὶ τῆς ὑποτελούσης αὐτοῖς οἰκουμένης .
¹⁹³ But others accused her of giving her consent to these things; nay, they ascribed all that Caius had done to her as the cause of it, and said she had given a potion to Caius, which had made him obnoxious to her, and had tied him down to love her by such evil methods; insomuch that she, having rendered him distracted, was become the author of all the mischiefs that had befallen the Romans, and that habitable world which was subject to them.	¹⁹³ Others accused her of responsibility for these things and being the cause of all that Gaius had done, and said she had given a potion to Gaius, which had enslaved him and forced him to love her and drove him mad, so that she had launched all the evils that had happened to the Romans and the world subject to them.
¹⁹³ Barach

¹⁹⁴ καὶ πέρας κυρωθὲν ὥστε αὐτὴν τελευτᾶν , οὐδὲν γὰρ οἱ ἀποσπεύδοντες οἷοί τε ὠφελεῖν ἦσαν , ἐστέλλετοto make ready ὁ Λοῦππος · ἐβραδύνετο δὲ οὐδὲν μελλήσει τῇ κατ᾽ αὐτόν , ὥστε μὴ οὐκ εἰς καιρὸν δεδιακονῆσθαι τοῖς ἀπεσταλκόσιν , θέλων ἐπ᾽ οὐδαμοῖς μεμπτὸς εἶναι τῶν ἐπ᾽ ὠφελείᾳ τοῦ δήμου πεποιημένων .
¹⁹⁴ So that at length it was determined that she must die; nor could those of the contrary opinion at all prevail to have her saved; and Lupus was sent accordingly. Nor was there any delay made in executing what he went about, but he was subservient to those that sent him on the first opportunity, as desirous to be no way blameable in what might be done for the advantage of the people.	¹⁹⁴ At last it was decided that she must die, as those opposed to it were unable to save her, and Lupus was sent off and wasted no time in doing the deed at the first opportunity, wishing in no way to neglect what would benefit the people.
¹⁹⁴ Barach

¹⁹⁵ παρελθὼν δὲ ἐπὶ τοῦ βασιλείου λαμβάνει τὴν‎ Καισωνίαν , γυνὴ δ᾽ ἦν τοῦ ΓαίουGaius , παρακατακειμένην τῷ σώματι τοῦ ἀνδρὸς χαμαιπετεῖ καὶ πάντων ἐν ἀτυχίᾳ ὧν χαρίζοιτ᾽ ἂν ὁ νόμος τοῖς μεταστᾶσιν , αἵματί τε ἀναπεφυρμένην ἐκ τῶν τραυμάτων καὶ πολλῇ τῇ ταλαιπωρίᾳ συμφερομένην τῆς θυγατρὸς παρερριμμένης · ἠκούετό τε ἐν τοῖς τοιοῖσδε οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ κατάμεμψις τοῦ ΓαίουGaius , ὡς πιθανὴν οὐ σχόντος πολλάκις προηγορευκυῖαν αὐτήν .
¹⁹⁵ So when he was come into the palace, he found Cesonia, who was Caius’s wife, lying by her husband’s dead body, which also lay down on the ground, and destitute of all such things as the law allows to the dead, and all over herself besmeared with the blood of her husband’s wounds, and bewailing the great affliction she was under, her daughter lying by her also; and nothing else was heard in these her circumstances but her complaint of Caius, as if he had not regarded what she had often told him of beforehand;	¹⁹⁵ Arriving at the palace, he found Caesonia, the wife of Gaius, lying alongside her husband's body, which was laid on the floor, destitute of all that the law allows to the dead. She was covered in blood from his wounds and in a state of utter grief, and her daughter lay there beside her. There was no sound to be heard but her complaint to Gaius, that he had not heeded what she had so often predicted to him.
¹⁹⁵ Barach

¹⁹⁶ ἐπ᾽ ἀμφότερα δὲ οὗτος ὁ λόγος καὶ τότε εἰκάζετο καὶ νῦν ἐφ᾽ ὁμοίοις πρόκειται τῇ διανοίᾳ τῶν ἀκροατῶν πρὸς ὅ τι θελήσειαν ῥοπὰς τὰς αὐτοῦ‎ προστιθέμενοι . οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἀποσημαίνειν ἔφασανto affirm, say τὸν λόγον , ὡς συμβουλευομένης ἀποστάντα μανιῶν καὶ τοῦ εἰς τοὺς πολίτας ὠμοῦ μετρίως καὶ μετ᾽ ἀρετῆς ἐξηγεῖσθαι τῶν πραγμάτων , καὶ παρ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀπολέσθαι τρόπῳ τῷ αὐτοῦ‎ χρώμενον .
¹⁹⁶ which words of hers were taken in a different sense even at that time, and are now esteemed equally ambiguous by those that hear of them, and are still interpreted according to the different inclinations of people. Now some said that the words denoted that she had advised him to leave off his mad behavior and his barbarous cruelty to the citizens, and to govern the public with moderation and virtue, lest he should perish by the same way, upon their using him as he had used them.	¹⁹⁶ Even at the time this saying was taken in different senses, and it is still regarded as ambiguous, capable of being interpreted according to the mind of the hearers. One meaning was that she had advised him to give up his mad behaviour and his savagery to the citizens, and govern the public with moderation and justice, or he would die in just the same way as he treated others.
¹⁹⁶ Barach

¹⁹⁷ οἱ δέ , ὡς λόγου τοῦ περὶ τῶν συνωμοτῶν ἐπιφοιτήσαντος Γαίῳ κελεύσειεν μηδὲν εἰς ἀναβολὰς ἀλλ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ ὀξέος πάντας μεταχειρισάμενον αὐτούς , κἂν εἰ μηδὲν ἀδικοῖεν , ἐν ἀδεεῖ κινδύνων καταστῆναι , καὶ τοῦτ᾽ εἶναι τὸ ἐπονειδιζόμενον , ὡς προηγορευκυίας διαπράξασθαι μαλακῷ γεγονότι .
¹⁹⁷ But some said, that as certain words had passed concerning the conspirators, she desired Caius to make no delay, but immediately to put them all to death, and this whether they were guilty or not, and that thereby he would be out of the fear of any danger; and that this was what she reproached him for, when she advised him so to do, but he was too slow and tender in the matter.	¹⁹⁷ Another held that when a rumour was heard about the conspiracy, she had asked Gaius not to delay but to immediately put them all to death, whether guilty or not, so as to avoid any danger to himself, and that what she rebuked him for was being too soft in acting on to her prediction.
¹⁹⁷ Barach

¹⁹⁸ καὶ τὰ μὲν λεχθέντα ὑπὸ τῆς Καισωνίας καὶ ὁποῖα οἱ ἄνθρωποι περὶ αὐτῆς ἐφρόνουν ταῦτα ἦν . ἡ δὲ ἐπεὶ θεᾶται τὴν‎ πρόσοδον τοῦ Λούππου τό τε σῶμα τοῦ ΓαίουGaius προυδείκνυεν καὶ ἆσσον ἰέναι παρεκάλει μετ᾽ ὀλοφυρμοῦ καὶ δακρύων .
¹⁹⁸ And this was what Cesonia said, and what the opinions of men were about it. But when she saw Lupus approach, she showed him Caius’s dead body, and persuaded him to come nearer, with lamentation and tears;	¹⁹⁸ Anyway, that was what Cesonia said and how people variously interpreted it. When she saw Lupus approach, she showed him the body of Gaius and with grief and tears invited him to draw near.
¹⁹⁸ Barach

¹⁹⁹ ἐπεὶ δὲ τῇ διανοίᾳ συνεστηκότα ἑώρα τὸν Λοῦππον , καὶ μηδὲν προσιόντα ὡς ἐπὶ πρᾶξιν οὐκ αὐτῷ κεχαρισμένην , γνωρίσασα ἐφ᾽ ὅ τι ἐχώρειto make room, withdraw τήν τε σφαγὴν ἐγύμνου καὶ πάνυ προθύμως ποτνιωμένη ὁποῖα εἰκὸς τοὺς οὕτω σαφῶς ἐν ἀπογνώσει τοῦ ζῆν γεγονότας καὶ κελεύουσα μὴ μέλλειν ἐπὶ τελειώσει τοῦ δράματος οὗ ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς συνέθεσαν .
¹⁹⁹ and as she perceived that Lupus was in disorder, and approached her in order to execute some design disagreeable to himself, she was well aware for what purpose he came, and stretched out her naked throat, and that very cheerfully to him, bewailing her case, like one that utterly despaired of her life, and bidding him not to boggle at finishing the tragedy they had resolved upon relating to her.	¹⁹⁹ But when she saw the intention of Lupus and that he was not coming for a purpose he found disagreeable, she knew why he was there and willingly bared her throat for him. Shouting aloud like a person in utter despair of her life, she told him not to flinch from finishing the drama that was planned for them.
¹⁹⁹ Barach

²⁰⁰ καὶ ἥδε μὲν εὐψύχως ταύτῃ τελευτᾷ ὑπὸ τοῦ Λούππου καὶ ἐπ᾽ αὐτῇ τὸ θυγάτριον . Καὶ Λοῦππος ταῦτα προαπαγγέλλων ἔσπευδεν τοῖς περὶ τὸν Χαιρέαν .
²⁰⁰ So she boldly received her death’s wound at the hand of Lupus, as did the daughter after her. So Lupus made haste to inform Cherea of what he had done.	²⁰⁰ So she willingly met her death at the hand of Lupus, as did the daughter after her, and Lupus hurried off to Cherea and his group to report what he had done.
²⁰⁰ Barach

²⁰¹ ΓάιοςGaius μὲν δὴ τέταρτον ἐνιαυτὸν ἡγεμονεύσας ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin λείποντα τεσσάρων μηνῶν οὕτως τελευτᾷ , ἀνὴρ καὶ πρότερον ἢ τῇ ἀρχῇ συνῆλθεν σκαιός τε καὶ κακοτροπίας εἰς τὸ ἄκρον ἀφιγμένος , ἡδονῇ τε ἡσσώμενος καὶ Φίλος διαβολῇ , καὶ τὰ μὲν φοβερὰ καταπεπληγμένος καὶ διὰ τοῦτο ἐφ᾽ οἷς θαρσήσειε φονικώτατος , τῆς τε ἐξουσίας ἐφ᾽ ἑνὶ μόνῳ πιμπλάμενος τῷ ὑβρίζειν , εἰς οὓς ἥκιστα ἐχρῆν ἀλόγῳ μεγαλοψυχίᾳ χρώμενος καὶ ποριστὴς ἐκ τοῦ κτείνειν καὶ παρανομεῖν .
²⁰¹ This was the end of Caius, after he had reigned four years, within four months. He was, even before he came to be emperor, ill-natured, and one that had arrived at the utmost pitch of wickedness; a slave to his pleasures, and a lover of calumny; greatly affected by every terrible accident, and on that account of a very murderous disposition where he durst show it. He enjoyed his exorbitant power to this only purpose, to injure those who least deserved it, with unreasonable insolence and got his wealth by murder and injustice.	²⁰¹ Gaius met his end after ruling the Romans for four months short of four years. Even before he became emperor he was ill-natured and very depraved, a slave to pleasure and a lover of slander, excited by dreadful deeds and disposed to murder when he could get away with it. He used his power for the sole purpose of heaping insults on those who least deserved it, and grew wealthy by murder and lawlessness.
²⁰¹ Barach

²⁰² καὶ τοῦ μὲν θείου καὶ νομίμου μείζων ἐσπουδακὼς εἶναί τε καὶ δοκεῖν , ἡσσώμενος δὲ ἐπαίνωνto praise, approve τῆς πληθύος καὶ πάντα , ὁπόσαhow great, how much αἰσχρὰ κρίνας ὁ νόμος ἐπιτιμᾷ τιμωρίαν , ἐνόμισενto use by custom, practise ἀρετῆς .
²⁰² He labored to appear above regarding either what was divine or agreeable to the laws, but was a slave to the commendations of the populace; and whatsoever the laws determined to be shameful, and punished, that he esteemed more honorable than what was virtuous.	²⁰² He sought to be above either religion or law, but was a slave to the praise of the crowd, and he placed a virtue on things that were shameful and condemned by the law.
²⁰² Barach

²⁰³ καὶ φιλίας ἀμνήμων , εἰ καὶ πλείστη τε καὶ διὰ μεγίστων γένοιτο , οἷς τότε ὀργισθείη ἐκπλήξει κολάσεως καὶ ἐλαχίσταις , πολέμιον δὲ ἡγούμενος πᾶν τὸ ἀρετῇ συνερχόμενον , ἀναντίλεκτον ἐπὶ πᾶσιν οἷς κελεύσειε τὴν‎ ἐπιθυμίαν λαμβάνων ·
²⁰³ He was unmindful of his friends, how intimate soever, and though they were persons of the highest character; and if he was once angry at any of them, he would inflict punishment upon them on the smallest occasions, and esteemed every man that endeavored to lead a virtuous life his enemy. And whatsoever he commanded, he would not admit of any contradiction to his inclinations;	²⁰³ He was forgetful of friends, no matter how close or noble they might be, and if he was angry with any of them, he would punish them for trivial matters and regarded with hostility anyone who tried to live virtuously and would brook no challenge to any order he gave, in following his own whims.
²⁰³ Barach

²⁰⁴ ὅθεν καὶ ἀδελφῇ γνησίᾳ συνῆν , ἐξ οὗ καὶ μάλιστα αὐτῷ φύεσθαι παρὰ τοῖς πολίταις ἤρξατο σφοδρότερον τὸ μῖσος διὰ τὸ πολλοῦ χρόνου μὴ ἱστορημένον εἴς τε ἀπιστίαν καὶ ἔχθραν τὴν‎ πρὸς τὸν πράξαντα παρακαλεῖν .
²⁰⁴ whence it was that he had criminal conversation with his own sister; from which occasion chiefly it was also that a bitter hatred first sprang up against him among the citizens, that sort of incest not having been known of a long time; and so this provoked men to distrust him, and to hate him that was guilty of it.	²⁰⁴ So he even had intercourse with his own sister, a thing that made the citizens hate him bitterly, as such behaviour was unheard of in past ages and brought mistrust and hatred upon the perpetrator.
²⁰⁴ Barach

²⁰⁵ ἔργον δὲ μέγα ἢ βασίλειον οὐδὲν αὐτῷ πεπραγμένον εἴποι ἄν τις ἢ ἐπ᾽ ὠφελείᾳ τῶν συνόντων καὶ αὖθις ἀνθρώπων ἐσομένωνto be , πλήν γε τοῦ περὶ Ῥήγιον καὶ Σικελίαν ἐπινοηθέντος ἐν ὑποδοχῇ τῶν ἀπ᾽ ΑἰγύπτουEgypt σιτηγῶν πλοίων ·
²⁰⁵ And for any great or royal work that he ever did, which might be for the present and for future ages, nobody can name any such, but only the haven that he made about Rhegium and Sicily, for the reception of the ships that brought corn from Egypt;	²⁰⁵ No one can name any great or royal work he ever did as a service to his own or future ages, except the harbour he planned near Rhegium and Sicily, to receive the ships bringing corn from Egypt.
²⁰⁵ Barach

²⁰⁶ τοῦτο δὲ ὁμολογουμένως μέγιστόν τε καὶ ὠφελιμώτατον τοῖς πλέουσιν · οὐ μὴν ἐπὶ τέλος γε ἀφίκετο , ἀλλ᾽ ἡμίεργον ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀμβλυτέρως αὐτῷ ἐπιπονεῖν κατελείφθη .
²⁰⁶ which was indeed a work without dispute very great in itself, and of very great advantage to the navigation. Yet was not this work brought to perfection by him, but was the onehalf of it left imperfect, by reason of his want of application to it;	²⁰⁶ This was indisputably great in itself and most useful to the sailors, but the work was not completed by him, but half of it was left unfinished through his lack of diligence,
²⁰⁶ Barach

²⁰⁷ αἴτιον δ᾽ ἦν ἡ περὶ τὰ ἀχρεῖα σπουδὴ καὶ τὸ δαπανῶντα εἰς ἡδονάς , αἳ καταμόνας ἔμελλον ὠφελεῖν , αὐτῷ ὑφαιρεῖν τῆς ἐπὶ τοῖς κρείσσοσιν ἀνωμολογημένοις φιλοτιμίας .
²⁰⁷ the cause of which was this, that he employed his studies about useless matters, and that by spending his money upon such pleasures as concerned no one’s benefit but his own, he could not exert his liberality in things that were undeniably of great consequence.	²⁰⁷ since he gave his attention to useless things and spent his money upon pleasures just for his own satisfaction, so that he lost interest in things that were undeniably of more importance.
²⁰⁷ Barach

²⁰⁸ ἄλλως δὲ ῥήτωρ τε ἄριστος καὶ γλώσσῃ τῇ ἙλλάδιGreek καὶ τῇ ῬωμαίοιςRomans πατρίῳ σφόδρα ἠσκημένος συνίει τ᾽ ἐκ τοῦ παραχρῆμα καὶ τοῖς ὑφ᾽ ἑτέρων συντεθεῖσίν τε καὶ ἐκ πλείονος προσυγκειμένοις ἀντειπὼν ἐκ τοῦ ὀξέος φανῆναι πιθανώτερος ἐν μεγίστῳ πράγματι παρ᾽ ὁντινοῦν γενόμενος , εὐκολίᾳ τε εἰς αὐτὸ τῆς φύσεως καὶ τῷ εἰς ἰσχὺν αὐτῇ προσλαβεῖν μελέτην τοῦ ἐπιπονεῖν .
²⁰⁸ Otherwise he was an excellent orator, and thoroughly acquainted with the Greek tongue, as well as with his own country or Roman language. He was also able, off-hand and readily, to give answers to compositions made by others, of considerable length and accuracy. He was also more skillful in persuading others to very great things than any one else, and this from a natural affability of temper, which had been improved by much exercise and painstaking:	²⁰⁸ On the other hand he was an excellent orator and fluent in Greek as well as in his native Roman language, an intelligent man, able to give impromptu replies to speeches painstakingly made by others. He was more skilled than anyone at urging others to great things, from a natural affability which had been improved by much study and toil,
²⁰⁸ Barach

²⁰⁹ ἀδελφοῦ γὰρ παιδὸς υἱεῖ γεγονότι ΤιβερίουTiberius , οὗ καὶ διάδοχος γίνεται , μέγα ἀνάγκασμα παιδείας ἀντέχεσθαιto defend, withstand διὰ τὸ καὶ αὐτὸς εἰς τὰ πρῶτα ἐν αὐτῇ κατορθῶν διαπρέπειν , καὶ συνεφιλοκάλει ΓάιοςGaius συγγενοῦς τε ἀνδρὸς καὶ ἡγεμόνος εἴκων ἐπιστολαῖς ἐπρώτευσέν τε τῶν κατ᾽ αὐτὸν πολιτῶν .
²⁰⁹ for as he was the grandson of the brother of Tiberius, whose successor he was, this was a strong inducement to his acquiring of learning, because Tiberius aspired after the highest pitch of that sort of reputation; and Caius aspired after the like glory for eloquence, being induced thereto by the letters of his kinsman and his emperor. He was also among the first rank of his own citizens.	²⁰⁹ for as the grandson of the brother of Tiberius, whose successor he was, he was highly motivated to acquire learning, for the latter had achieved excellence in this field, and, prompted by the letters of his relative the emperor, Gaius aspired to similar glory and was highly esteemed by his citizens.
²⁰⁹ Barach

²¹⁰ οὐ μὴν ἀντισχεῖν οἷά τε ἐγένετο αὐτῷ τὰ ἐκ τῆς παιδείας συλλεγέντα ἀγαθὰ πρὸς τὸν ἐπελθόντα ὄλεθρον αὐτῷ ὑπὸ τῆς ἐξουσίας · οὕτως ἄρα δυσπόριστον ἡ ἀρετὴ τοῦ σωφρονεῖν , οἷς ἀνυπεύθυνον τὸ πράσσειν ῥᾳστώνῃ πάρεστιν .
²¹⁰ But the advantages he received from his learning did not countervail the mischief he brought upon himself in the exercise of his authority; so difficult it is for those to obtain the virtue that is necessary for a wise man, who have the absolute power to do what they please without control.	²¹⁰ Still the benefits he had from his learning did not prevent him being corrupted by his rise to power, so difficult it is for people with absolute power to do what they please, to preserve the virtue of wisdom.
²¹⁰ Barach

²¹¹ φίλοις μὲν κεχρῆσθαι καὶ πάντα ἀξιολόγοις ὑποσπουδασθεὶς τὸ κατ᾽ ἀρχὰς ὑπό τε παιδείας καὶ δόξης ζήλου τῶν κρειττόνων , μέχρι δὴ τῷ περιόντι τοῦ ὑβρίζειν ἀπαμφίασις εὐνοίᾳ τῇ πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐχρήσαντο μίσους ὑποφυέντος ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐπιβουλευθεὶς τελευτᾷ .
²¹¹ At the first he got himself such friends as were in all respects the most worthy, and was greatly beloved by them, while he imitated their zealous application to the learning and to the glorious actions of the best men; but when he became insolent towards them, they laid aside the kindness they had for him, and began to hate him; from which hatred came that plot which they raised against him, and wherein he perished.	²¹¹ At first, due to his education and his zeal to imitate the best examples, the friends he made were people worthy in every way; but later, as he began to treat them insolently, they set aside their goodwill for him and began to hate him, and from this arose their plotting, from which he died.
²¹¹ Barach

Chapter 3
[212-235]
Claudius attempts to flee, but is kidnapped by soldiers.
The Senators try to bully him, but then submit to him

☜ ☞

²¹² ΚλαύδιοςClaudius δέ , καθάπερ ἀνώτερον ἔφην , ἀπορρήξεως αὐτῷ τῶν ΓαίουGaius ὁδῶν γενομένης καὶ τοῦ οἴκου θορυβηθέντος πάθει τῆς ΚαίσαροςCaesar τελευτῆς , ἐν ἀμηχάνοις ὢν περὶ τῆς σωτηρίας ἔν τινι στενωπῷ κατειλημμένος ἔκρυπτεν ἑαυτὸν οὐδεμίαν κινδύνων αἰτίαν πλὴν τῆς γενναιότητος ὑφορώμενος ·
²¹² Now Claudius, as I said before, went out of that way along which Caius was gone; and as the family was in a mighty disorder upon the sad accident of the murder of Caius, he was in great distress how to save himself, and was found to have hidden himself in a certain narrow place, though he had no other occasion for suspicion of any dangers, besides the dignity of his birth;	²¹² Claudius, as I said earlier, had left the path along which Gaius was going, and as the family was shaken with the grief of Gaius' death he was in a quandary how to save himself and was found hiding in a tiny alcove, though he had no reason to suspect he was in any danger, apart from the dignity of his birth.
²¹² Barach

²¹³ Μέτριον γὰρ ἰδιώτης ὢν ἦγεν αὑτὸν καὶ τοῖς πᾶσιν ἀρκῶν ἦν , παιδείᾳ τε συνιὼν καὶ μάλιστα τῇ Ἑλληνίδι καὶ παντὸς τοῦ εἰς θόρυβον ἀνακειμένου παντοίως ἀπαλλάσσων αὑτόν .
²¹³ for while he was a private man, he behaved himself with moderation, and was contented with his present fortune, applying himself to learning, and especially to that of the Greeks, and keeping himself entirely clear from every thing that might bring on any disturbance.	²¹³ He had behaved modestly in his private life and was content with his lot, applying himself to study and especially in Greek, and keeping well clear of anything that could lead him into any trouble.
²¹³ Barach

²¹⁴ τότε δὲ πτοίας κατειληφυίας τὸν ὄχλον καὶ τοῦ βασιλείου παντὸς στρατιωτικῆς μανίας ἀνάπλεω γεγονότος καὶ δειλίας καὶ ἀταξίας ἰδιωτῶν οἷον ἀπειληφότων σωματοφυλάκωνbodyguard , οἱ περὶ τὸ στρατηγικὸν καλούμενον , ὅπερ ἐστὶ τῆς στρατιᾶς καθαρώτατον , ἐν βουλῇ περὶ τοῖς πρακτέοις ἦσαν , ὅσοι δὲ καὶ παρετύγχανον , τὴν‎ μὲν ΓαίουGaius τιμωρίαν ἐν ὀλίγῳ τιθέμενοι διὰ τὸ κατὰ δίκην αὐτῷ τὰς τύχας συνελθεῖν ,
²¹⁴ But as at this time the multitude were under a consternation, and the whole palace was full of the soldiers’ madness, and the very emperor’s guards seemed under the like fear and disorder with private persons, the band called pretorian, which was the purest part of the army, was in consultation what was to be done at this juncture. Now all those that were at this consultation had little regard to the punishment Caius had suffered, because he justly deserved such his fortune;	²¹⁴ But as at this time the crowd were seized with panic and the whole palace was full of furious soldiers and even the imperial bodyguards seemed as fearful and confused as private citizens, the so-called "pretorian guard," the finest in the army, met to consider what should be done. Those present cared little about the punishment Gaius had suffered, because he had justly deserved his fate;
²¹⁴ Barach

²¹⁵ τὰ δὲ περὶ αὐτοὺς ἀνεσκοποῦντο μᾶλλον ὃν τρόπον σχήσοι καλῶς καὶ τῶν ΓερμανῶνGermnas τε ἐν τιμωρίαις τῶν σφαγέων ὄντων ὠμότητος χάριτι τῆς ἑαυτῶν μᾶλλον ἢ τοῦ συμφέροντος τοῖς πᾶσιν .
²¹⁵ but they were rather considering their own circumstances, how they might take the best care of themselves, especially while the Germans were busy in punishing the murderers of Caius; which yet was rather done to gratify their own savage temper, than for the good of the public;	²¹⁵ rather they were considering their own situation and how best to take care of themselves, especially as the Germans were out to punish the assassins—but more to satisfy their own savagery rather than for the public good.
²¹⁵ Barach

²¹⁶ ὑφ᾽ ὧν ἁπάντων ὁ ΚλαύδιοςClaudius ἐθορυβεῖτο δεδιὼς περὶ τῆς σωτηρίας , ἄλλως τ᾽ ἐπειδὴ καὶ τῶν περὶ τὸν Ἀσπρήναν ἐτεθέατο τὰς κεφαλὰς παραφερομένας · εἱστήκει δὲ κατά τι προσβατὸν ὀλίγαις βαθμῖσι χωρίον ὑπεσταλκὼς τῷ κατ᾽ αὐτὸ σκότῳ .
²¹⁶ all which things disturbed Claudius, who was afraid of his own safety, and this particularly because he saw the heads of Asprenas and his partners carried about. His station had been on a certain elevated place, whither a few steps led him, and whither he had retired in the dark by himself.	²¹⁶ All of these things troubled Claudius, who was afraid for his own safety and especially when he saw the heads of Asprenas and the others being carried about. He was in a raised alcove, with a few steps leading up to it, where he had retreated alone in the dark.
²¹⁶ Barach

²¹⁷ καὶ ΓρᾶτοςGratus τῶν περὶ τὸ βασίλειόν τις στρατιωτῶν θεασάμενος καὶ τοῦ μὲν ἀκριβωσομένου τὴν‎ ὄψιν ἀμαθὴς ὢν διὰ τὸν σκότον , τοῦ δὲ ἄνθρωπον εἶναι τὸν ὑπολοχῶντα κριτὴς εἶναι μὴ ἀπηλλαγμένος , προσῄει τε ἐγγύτερον καὶ ὑποχωρεῖν ἠξιωκότος ἐπέκειτο καὶ καταλαβὼν ἐπιγνωρίζει " ΓερμανικὸςGermanicus μὲν οὗτος , φησὶν πρὸς τοὺς ἑπομένουςto follow, obey , καὶ στησώμεθα τοῦτον ἡγεμόνα φερόμενοι .
²¹⁷ But when Gratus, who was one of the soldiers that belonged to the palace, saw him, but did not well know by his countenance who he was, because it was dark, though he could well judge that it was a man who was privately there on some design, he came nearer to him; and when Claudius desired that he would retire, he discovered who he was, and owned him to be Claudius. So he said to his followers, “This is a Germanicus; come on, let us choose him for our emperor.”	²¹⁷ When Gratus, one of the palace soldiers, saw him, but did not recognize him exactly by his face since it was dark, but could well see that he was there secretly for some reason, he approached, and on being requested to withdraw, recognized him and said to those behind him, "This is Germanicus! Let us take him and set him up as emperor!"
²¹⁷ Barach

²¹⁸ ΚλαύδιοςClaudius δὲ ἐφ᾽ ἁρπαγῇ παρεσκευασμένους ὁρῶν καὶ δείσας , μὴ κατὰ φωνὴν ἀποθάνοι τὴν‎ ΓαίουGaius , φειδὼ σχεῖν ἠξίου τοῦ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀνεπαχθοῦς ἀνάμνησιν αὐτοῖς ὑποτιθεὶς καὶ τοῦ ἀπρομηθοῦς τῶν γεγονότων .
²¹⁸ But when Claudius saw they were making preparations for taking him away by force, and was afraid they would kill him, as they had killed Caius, he besought them to spare him, putting them in mind how quietly he had demeaned himself, and that he was unacquainted with what had been done.	²¹⁸ As Claudius saw them preparing to take him by force, he feared that they would kill him for the death of Gaius and implored them to spare him, reminding them how he had never troubled them and saying he knew nothing about what had happened.
²¹⁸ Barach

²¹⁹ καὶ ὁ ΓρᾶτοςGratus μειδιάσας ἐπισπᾶται τῆς δεξιᾶς , καί " παῦσαι , φησίν , μικρολογούμενος περὶ τῆς σωτηρίας δέον σε μεγαλοφρονεῖσθαι περὶ τῆς ἡγεμονίας , ἣν οἱ θεοὶ ΓάιονGaius ἀφῃρημένοι τῇ σῇ συνεχώρησαν ἀρετῇ πρόνοιαν τῆς οἰκουμένης λαβόντες .
²¹⁹ Hereupon Gratus smiled upon him, and took him by the right hand, and said, “Leave off, sir, these low thoughts of saving yourself, while you ought to have greater thoughts, even of obtaining the empire, which the gods, out of their concern for the habitable world, by taking Caius out of the way, commit to thy virtuous conduct. Go to, therefore, and accept of the throne of thy ancestors.”	²¹⁹ Gratus smiled at him and grasped his right hand and said, "Sir, give up these small thoughts about saving yourself, when you should be thinking higher thoughts, about taking over the empire, which the gods, in their concern for the world, have entrusted to your virtue by taking Gaius away.
²¹⁹ Barach

²²⁰ ἀλλ᾽ ἴθι καὶ τῶν προγόνων ἀπολάμβανε τὸν θρόνον . ἀνεβάσταζέν τε αὐτὸν οὐ πάνυ τοῖς ποσὶ βαίνειν δυνάμενον ὑπό τε φόβου καὶ χάρματος τῶν εἰρημένων .
²²⁰ So they took him up and carried him, because he was not then able to go on foot, such was his dread and his joy at what was told him.	²²⁰ Go and take up the throne of your ancestors." So they took him up and carried him, as his own legs would not carry him, in his dread and joy at what they had said.
²²⁰ Barach

²²¹ συνεστρέφοντο δὲ περὶ τὸν Γρᾶτον ἤδη καὶ πλείους τῶν σωματοφυλάκωνbodyguard καὶ θεωροῦντες τὸν ΚλαύδιονClaudius ἀγόμενον δόξῃ τοῦ ἐπὶ κόλασιν ἕλκεσθαι Τῶν ἐπὶ τοιοῖσδε ζημιῶν ὡς ἄνδρα ἀπράγμονα διὰ βίου τοῦ παντὸς καὶ κινδύνοις οὔτι μετρίως ἐπὶ τῆς ΓαίουGaius ἀρχῆς ὡμιληκότα , τινὲς δὲ καὶ αὐτῶν τοῖς ὑπάτοις ἐντρέπειν κρίσιν ἠξίουν τὴν‎ περὶ αὐτόν .
²²¹ Now there was already gathered together about Gratus a great number of the guards; and when they saw Claudius carried off, they looked with a sad countenance, as supposing that he was carried to execution for the mischiefs that had been lately done; while yet they thought him a man who never meddled with public affairs all his life long, and one that had met with no contemptible dangers under the reign of Caius; and some of them thought it reasonable that the consuls should take cognizance of these matters;	²²¹ Many of the bodyguards had already gathered around Gratus, and when they saw Claudius being carried off, they looked on sadly, thinking he was being brought to execution for the recent crimes, while they saw him as a man who all his life had not taken part in public affairs and had faced no little dangers during the reign of Gaius; and some of them thought that his case should be judged by the consuls.
²²¹ Barach

²²² καὶ πλειόνων τοῦ στρατιωτικοῦ συστρεφομένων φυγαί τε ἦσαν τοῦ ὁμίλου καὶ προόδων ἀπορία τῷ ΚλαυδίῳClaudius δι᾽ ἀσθένειαν τοῦ σώματος , ἐπεὶ καὶ οἱ τὸ φορεῖον αὐτοῦ‎ φέροντες περὶ τὴν‎ ἁρπαγὴν αὐτοῦ‎ παραγενομένης φυγῆς ἔσωζον αὑτοὺς ἀπ᾽ ἐλπίδος θέμενοι τὴν‎ σωτηρίαν τοῦ δεσπότου .
²²² and as still more and more of the soldiery got together, the crowd about him ran away, and Claudius could hardly go on, his body was then so weak; and those who carried his sedan, upon an inquiry that was made about his being carried off, ran away and saved themselves, as despairing of their Lord’s preservation.	²²² Then, as still more of the military gathered, the crowd took flight but Claudius could hardly go anywhere, due to his physical weakness, and when his litter-bearers learned about his being carried off, they fled to save themselves, despairing of their master's survival.
²²² Barach

²²³ ἐν εὐρυχωρίᾳ δὲ τοῦ Παλατίου γενομένοις , πρῶτον δὲ οἰκηθῆναι τῆς ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin πόλεως τοῦτο παραδίδωσιν ὁ περὶ αὐτῆς λόγος , καὶ ἤδη τοῦ δημοσίου ἀντιλαμβανομένοις πολὺ πλείων ἡ ἐπιφοίτησις ἦν τῶν στρατιωτῶν χαρᾷ τὴν‎ ὄψιν δεχομένοις τοῦ ΚλαυδίουClaudius , περὶ πλείστου τε ἦν αὐτοῖς αὐτοκράτορα στήσασθαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον εὐνοίᾳ τε τῇ ΓερμανικοῦGermanicus , ἀδελφὸς δὲ ἦν αὐτοῦ‎ ἐπὶ μέγα πᾶσιν τοῖς ὡμιληκόσιν καταλελοιπὼς κλέος τὸ αὐτοῦ‎ .
²²³ But when they were come into the large court of the palace, (which, as the report goes about it, was inhabited first of all the parts of the city of Rome,) and had just reached the public treasury, many more soldiers came about him, as glad to see Claudius’s face, and thought it exceeding right to make him emperor, on account of their kindness for Germanicus, who was his brother, and had left behind him a vast reputation among all that were acquainted with him.	²²³ When they reached the large court of the palace, which is said to be the earliest inhabited part of the city of Rome, and got as far as the public treasury, many more soldiers surrounded him, glad to see Claudius' face and happy to see him made emperor, due to their goodwill toward his brother Germanicus, who had left behind a great reputation among all who knew him.
²²³ Barach

²²⁴ ἀναλογισμός τε αὐτοὺς εἰσῄει τῆς τε πλεονεξίας τῶν ἐν τῇ συγκλήτῳ δυναστευόντων καὶ ὁπόσαhow great, how much ἐπὶ τῆς πρὶν ἀρχῆς ἡμάρτητο αὐτῇ .
²²⁴ They reflected also on the covetous temper of the leading men of the senate, and what great errors they had been guilty of when the senate had the government formerly;	²²⁴ They reflected on the covetousness of the leaders of the senate and the errors formerly committed when they had been in charge.
²²⁴ Barach

²²⁵ πρὸς δὲ καὶ τὸ ἀμήχανον τοῦ πράγματος κατενόουν , καὶ πάλιν εἰς ἑνὸς ἀρχὴν μεθισταμένων τῶν ὅλων κινδύνους αὐτοῖς φέρειν δι᾽ ἑνὸς κτησαμένου τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν [ μεθισταμένων τῶν ὅλων ] παρ᾽ ὃν ἐπιχωρήσει καὶ εὐνοίᾳ τῇ αὐτῶν λαβόντα ΚλαύδιονClaudius μνημονεύσεις τε χάριτος αὐτοῖς ἀποδιδόντα τιμήν , ἣ ἐπὶ τοιούτοις γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀρκοῦσα .
²²⁵ they also considered the impossibility of such an undertaking, as also what dangers they should be in, if the government should come to a single person, and that such a one should possess it as they had no hand in advancing, and not to Claudius, who would take it as their grant, and as gained by their good-will to him, and would remember the favors they had done him, and would make them a sufficient recompense for the same.	²²⁵ Seeing that outcome as impracticable, they considered it dangerous if another individual should seize power, while Claudius could only take it by their gift and goodwill, and would remember the favours they had done him and would recompense them well for it.
²²⁵ Barach

²²⁶ Ταῦτα πρός τε ἀλλήλους καὶ δι᾽ ἑαυτοὺς διεξῄεσαν καὶ τοῖς ἀεὶ προσπίπτουσιν διηγοῦντο . οἱ δὲ πυνθανόμενοι προθύμως ἐδέχοντο τὴν‎ πρόκλησιν , συμφράξαντές τε καὶ περικλάσαντες ἦγον ἐπὶ τοῦ στρατοπέδου φοράδην ἀναβαστάσαντες , ὡς μὴ ἐμποδίζοιτο αὐτοῖς ἡ ἔπειξις .
²²⁶ These were the discourses the soldiers had one with another by themselves, and they communicated them to all such as came in to them. Now those that inquired about this matter willingly embraced the invitation that was made them to join with the rest; so they carried Claudius into the camp, crowding about him as his guard, and encompassing him about, one chairman still succeeding another, that their vehement endeavors might not be hindered.	²²⁶ These were the ideas they discussed and communicated to whoever they came across. These inquirers willingly embraced the invitation, so they brought Claudius into the camp, crowding closely around him as his bodyguard, so that no one could block their progress.
²²⁶ Barach

²²⁷ διειστήκεσαν δὲ αἱ γνῶμαι τοῦ δήμου καὶ τῶν ἐκ τῆς βουλῆς · οἱ μὲν ἀξιώματός τε τοῦ πρότερον ὀρεγόμενοι καὶ δουλείαν ἔπακτον αὐτοῖς ὕβρει τῶν τυράννων γενομένην φιλοτιμούμενοι διαδιδράσκειν χρόνῳ παρασχόν ,
²²⁷ But as to the populace and senators, they disagreed in their opinions. The latter were very desirous to recover their former dignity, and were zealous to get clear of the slavery that had been brought on them by the injurious treatment of the tyrants, which the present opportunity afforded them;	²²⁷ But the people and senators disagreed in their views. The latter wanted to avail of the present opportunity to recover their previous status and be rid of the slavery imposed on them by the abuse of the tyrants,
²²⁷ Barach

²²⁸ ὁ δὲ δῆμος φθόνῳ τε πρὸς ἐκείνην καθιστάμενος καὶ τῶν πλεονεξιῶν αὐτῆς ἐπιστόμισμα τοὺς αὐτοκράτορας εἰδὼς καὶ αὐτοῦ‎ καταφυγὴν ἔχαιρεν ΚλαυδίουClaudius τῇ ἁρπαγῇ στάσιν τε ἔμφυλον , ὁποίαof what sort καὶ ἐπὶ ΠομπηίουPompeius γένοιτο , ἀπαλλάξειν αὐτῶν ὑπελάμβανον τοῦτον αὐτοκράτορα καθισταμένου .
²²⁸ but for the people, who were envious against them, and knew that the emperors were capable of curbing their covetous temper, and were a refuge from them, they were very glad that Claudius had been seized upon, and brought to them, and thought that if Claudius were made emperor, he would prevent a civil war, such as there was in the days of Pompey.	²²⁸ while the people envied them and knew how the emperors could curb their greed and provide protection from them, so they were glad when Claudius was seized and brought to them and thought that if became emperor, he would prevent the kind of civil war there had been in Pompey's day.
²²⁸ Barach

²²⁹ γνοῦσα δ᾽ ἡ βουλὴ τὸν ΚλαύδιονClaudius ὑπὸ τῶν στρατιωτῶν ἀφιγμένον εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον πέμπει πρὸς ἐκεῖνον ἄνδρας ἀρετῇ τοὺς ἐξ αὐτῶν , οἳ διδάξειαν μὴ δεῖν ἐπὶ καθέξει τῆς ἀρχῆς βιάζεσθαι ,
²²⁹ But when the senate knew that Claudius was brought into the camp by the soldiers, they sent to him those of their body which had the best character for their virtues, that they might inform him that he ought to do nothing by violence, in order to gain the government;	²²⁹ When the senate knew that Claudius had been brought into the camp by the soldiers, they sent to him their men of highest reputation, to advise him not to use violence in order to come to power.
²²⁹ Barach

²³⁰ παραχωρεῖν δὲ τῇ συγκλήτῳ τοσῶνδε ἀνδρῶν ἕνα ὄντα ἡσσώμενον καὶ τῷ νόμῳ παραχωροῦντα τοῦ ἐπὶ τοῖς κοινοῖς κόσμου τὴν‎ πρόνοιαν , μνημονεύοντα ὧν οἱ πρότεροι τύραννοι κακώσειαν τὴν‎ πόλιν καὶ ὧν ὑπὸ ΓαίουGaius καὶ αὐτὸς κινδυνεύσειεν σὺν αὐτοῖς , μηδὲ μισήσαντα τὴν‎ βαρύτητα τῆς τυραννίδος ὑφ᾽ ἑτέρων πρασσομένης τῆς ὕβρεως αὐτὸν ἐθελουσίως ἐπὶ παροινίᾳ θαρσεῖν τῆς πατρίδος .
²³⁰ that he who was a single person, one either already or hereafter to be a member of their body, ought to yield to the senate, which consisted of so great a number; that he ought to let the law take place in the disposal of all that related to the public order, and to remember how greatly the former tyrants had afflicted their city, and what dangers both he and they had escaped under Caius; and that he ought not to hate the heavy burden of tyranny, when the injury is done by others, while he did himself willfully treat his country after a mad and insolent manner;	²³⁰ As an individual he should be one of them and yield to the senate, composed of so many men and let the law take its course in ruling the public order. He should remember how much harm earlier tyrants had done to the city and the dangers that both he and they had endured under Gaius, for a man who had so hated the burden of tyranny when imposed by others, ought not himself dare to act in a mad and insolent manner against his country.
²³⁰ Barach

²³¹ καὶ πειθομένῳ μὲν τοῦ πρότερον ἀπράγμονος τὴν‎ ἀρετὴν ἐπιδεικνυμένῳ βέβαιον τιμάς τε ὑπάρξειν , αἳ ὑπὸ ἐλευθέρων ψηφισθεῖεν τῶν πολιτῶν , καὶ ἐπιχωρήσει τοῦ νόμου τὸ μέρος ἄρχοντά τε καὶ ἀρχόμενον κερδανεῖν ἔπαινον ἀρετῆς .
²³¹ that if he would comply with them, and demonstrate that his firm resolution was to live quietly and virtuously, he would have the greatest honors decreed to him that a free people could bestow; and by subjecting himself to the law, would obtain this branch of commendation, that he acted like a man of virtue, both as a ruler and a subject;	²³¹ If he would just agree with them and prove his firm resolve to live quietly and virtuously, he would be decreed the highest honours that free people can bestow, and by submitting to the law, he would be praised for his virtue, whether as ruler or subject.
²³¹ Barach

²³² εἰ δὲ ἀπονοοῖτο μηδὲν ἐκ τῆς ΓαίουGaius τελευτῆς σωφρονιζόμενος οὔτι γε αὐτοὶ ἐπιτρέψειν τῆς τε γὰρ στρατιᾶς πολὺ εἶναι τὸ συνεστηκὸς αὐτοῖς ὅπλων τε εὐπορίαν καὶ πληθὺν οἰκετῶν , οἳ χρήσαιντο αὐτοῖς .
²³² but that if he would act foolishly, and learn no wisdom by Caius’s death, they would not permit him to go on; that a great part of the army was got together for them, with plenty of weapons, and a great number of slaves, which they could make use of;	²³² However, if he were foolish and had learned no wisdom from Gaius' death, they would block him, for much of the army was on their side, and plenty of weapons and slaves at their disposal,
²³² Barach

²³³ μέγα δὲ μέρος τήν τε ἐλπίδα εἶναι καὶ τὴν‎ τύχην , τούς τε θεοὺς οὐκ ἄλλοις συμμαχεῖν , ἀλλὰ τοῖς μετ᾽ ἀρετῆς καὶ τοῦ καλοῦ τοὺς ἀγῶνας ποιουμένοις . εἶναι δὲ τούτους , οἳ ἂν περὶ ἐλευθερίας μάχωνται τῆς πατρίδος .
²³³ that good hope was a great matter in such cases, as was also good fortune; and that the gods would never assist any others but those that undertook to act with virtue and goodness, who can be no other than such as fight for the liberty of their country.	²³³ and in such cases good hope was as important as good fortune, and the gods would only be on the side of those who in virtue and idealism fight for their country's freedom.
²³³ Barach

²³⁴ Καὶ οἱ μὲν πρεσβευταὶ Οὐηράνιός τε καὶ Βρόγχος , δήμαρχοι δὲ ἦσαν ἀμφότεραι , τοῖσδε ἐχρῶντο τοῖς λόγοις καὶ καθικέτευον τοῖς γόνασιν αὐτοῦ‎ προσπεσόντες μηδαμῶς πολέμοις καὶ κακοῖς ἐμβαλεῖν τὴν‎ πόλιν , θεωροῦντες στρατιᾶς πληθύι τὸν ΚλαύδιονClaudius πεφραγμένον καὶ τὸ μηδὲν τοὺς ὑπάτους ὄντας συγκρίσει τῇ πρὸς αὐτόν .
²³⁴ Now these ambassadors, Veranius and Brocchus, who were both of them tribunes of the people, made this speech to Claudius; and falling down upon their knees, they begged of him that he would not throw the city into wars and misfortunes; but when they saw what a multitude of soldiers encompassed and guarded Claudius, and that the forces that were with the consuls were, in comparison of them, perfectly inconsiderable,	²³⁴ These envoys, Veranius and Brocchus, both of them tribunes of the people, made this speech to Claudius, and falling on their knees, implored him not to throw the city into war and disaster. But then they saw the crowd of soldiers surrounding and guarding Claudius and that the forces on the consuls' side were negligible compared with them,
²³⁴ Barach

²³⁵ εἴ τε τῆς ἀρχῆς ὀρέγοιτο , παρὰ τῆς βουλῆς δέχεσθαι διδομένην · αἰσιώτερον γὰρ καὶ εὐδαιμονέστερον χρῆσθαι τὸν μὴ μετὰ ὕβρεως ἀλλ᾽ εὐνοίᾳ τῶν διδόντων παραλαμβάνοντα .
²³⁵ they added, that if he did desire the government, he should accept of it as given by the senate; that he would prosper better, and be happier, if he came to it, not by the injustice, but by the good-will of those that would bestow it upon him.	²³⁵ they said that if he did desire the leadership, he should accept it as a grant of the senate. He would prosper better and be happier if he gained it, not by force but by the consent of those who could give it to him.
²³⁵ Barach

Chapter 4
[236-273]
Claudius avenges the murder of Gaius.
Agrippa advises him how to gain the throne

☜ ☞

²³⁶ ΚλαύδιοςClaudius δέ , ἠπίστατο γὰρ μεθ᾽ οἵας αὐθαδείας ἀποσταλεῖεν , καὶ πρὸς τὸ παρὸν γνώμῃ τῇ αὐτῶν ἐπὶ τὸ μετριώτερον τρεπόμενος , οὐ μὴν ἀλλὰ καὶ τῷ περὶ αὐτοὺς φόβῳ διαναστὰς ἅμα μὲν θάρσει τῶν στρατιωτῶν ἅμα δὲ ἈγρίππουAgrippa τοῦ βασιλέως κελεύοντος μὴ προέσθαι τῶν χειρῶν τηλικαύτην ἀρχὴν ἥκουσανto hear αὐτόματον .
²³⁶ Now Claudius, though he was sensible after what an insolent manner the senate had sent to him yet did he, according to their advice, behave himself for the present with moderation; but not so far that he could not recover himself out of his fright; so he was encouraged [to claim the government] partly by the boldness of the soldiers, and partly by the persuasion of king Agrippa, who exhorted him not to let such a dominion slip out of his hands, when it came thus to him of its own accord.	²³⁶ Claudius, though he was aware of the arrogance with which the senate had sent to him, still took their advice and behaved more moderately. But he recovered from his fear of them, heartened by the audacity of the soldiers and by the persuasion of king Agrippa, who urged him not to let such power slip from his hands, when it came to him unsought.
²³⁶ Barach

²³⁷ πράξας μὲν καὶ περὶ ΓάιονGaius οἷον εἰκὸς ἄνδρα ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ διὰ τιμῆς ἠγμένον , καὶ γὰρ τὸν νεκρὸν περιέσπεν τοῦ ΓαίουGaius καὶ ἀναθέμενος ἐπὶ κλίνης καὶ περιστείλας ἐκ τῶν ἐνδεχομένων εἰς τοὺς σωματοφύλακαςbodyguard ὑπεχώρει , ζῆν μὲν τὸν ΓάιονGaius ἀπαγγέλλων κακοπαθοῦντί γε ὑπὸ τραυμάτων ἰατροὺς μετέσεσθαι λέγων ·
²³⁷ Now this Agrippa, with relation to Caius, did what became one that had been so much honored by him; for he embraced Caius’s body after he was dead, and laid it upon a bed, and covered it as well as he could, and went out to the guards, and told them that Caius was still alive; but he said that they should call for physicians, since he was very ill of his wounds.	²³⁷ Toward Gaius this man had done the duty of one who had been so honoured by him, for he took care of the dead body of Gaius and laid it upon a bed and covered it as best he could and went out to the guards to say that Gaius was still alive, but said that they should call for physicians, since he was badly wounded.
²³⁷ Barach

²³⁸ πυθόμενος δὲ τοῦ ΚλαυδίουClaudius τὴν‎ ὑπὸ τῶν στρατιωτῶν ἁρπαγὴν ὠθεῖτο πρὸς αὐτὸν καὶ καταλαβὼν τεταραγμένον καὶ οἷόν τε ἐκχωρεῖν τῇ συγκλήτῳ ἀνήγειρεν ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι κελεύων τῆς ἡγεμονίας .
²³⁸ But when he had learned that Claudius was carried away violently by the soldiers, he rushed through the crowd to him, and when he found that he was in disorder, and ready to resign up the government to the senate, he encouraged him, and desired him to keep the government;	²³⁸ When he learned that Claudius had been carried off by the soldiers, he rushed through the crowd to him and when he found that he was shaken and ready to hand over to the senate, he roused him instead to hold on to the government.
²³⁸ Barach

²³⁹ ταῦτα δὲ πρὸς τὸν ΚλαύδιονClaudius εἰπὼν προσεχώρει πρὸς αὐτόν , καὶ μετακαλούσης αὐτὸν τῆς βουλῆς χρισάμενος μύροις τὴν‎ κεφαλὴν ὡς ἀπὸ συνουσίας γινομένης ἀναλύσεως αὐτῷ παρῆν καὶ ἤρετο τοὺς βουλευτάς , τί πέπραχε ΚλαύδιοςClaudius .
²³⁹ but when he had said this to Claudius, he retired home. And upon the senate’s sending for him, he anointed his head with ointment, as if he had lately accompanied with his wife, and had dismissed her, and then came to them: he also asked of the senators what Claudius did;	²³⁹ After saying this to Claudius, he went home, and when the senate sent for him, he anointed his head with ointment, as if he had been sleeping with his wife and had come from there to them, and inquired of the senators what Claudius was doing.
²³⁹ Barach

²⁴⁰ τῶν δὲ τὰ ὄντα φαμένων καὶ προσανερομένων , ἥντινα γνώμην ἔχοι περὶ τοῖς ὅλοις , τελευτᾶν μὲν ὑπὲρ τοῦ κατ᾽ ἐκείνην εὐκλεοῦς ἕτοιμοςprepared ἦν τοῖς λόγοις , σκοπεῖν δὲ ἐκέλευε περὶ τῷ συμφέροντι πᾶν ὅ τι καὶ εἰς ἡδονὴν φέροι ὑπεξελομένους ·
²⁴⁰ who told him the present state of affairs, and then asked his opinion about the settlement of the public. He told them in words that he was ready to lose his life for the honor of the senate, but desired them to consider what was for their advantage, without any regard to what was most agreeable to them;	²⁴⁰ They told him the situation and asked his opinion about it all, and then he told them expressly that he was ready to lose his life for the honour of the senate, but that they should consider what was best, and set aside their personal convenience.
²⁴⁰ Barach

²⁴¹ χρείαν γὰρ εἶναι τοῖς ἀρχῆς μεταποιουμένοις καὶ ὅπλων καὶ στρατιωτῶν , οἳ φράξαιντο αὐτοῖς , μὴ καὶ ἀπαράσκευοι καταστάντες εἰς τάδε σφαλεῖεν .
²⁴¹ for that those who grasp at government will stand in need of weapons and soldiers to guard them, unless they will set up without any preparation for it, and so fall into danger.	²⁴¹ Those who aspire to power need weapons and soldiers to guard them, unless they want to go unprepared and at risk to themselves.
²⁴¹ Barach

²⁴² ἀποκριναμένης δὲ τῆς βουλῆς ὅπλων τε εὐπορίαν καὶ χρήματα εἰσοίσειν , καὶ στρατιᾶς τὸ μέν τι αὐτοῖς εἶναι συνεστηκός , τὸ δὲ συγκροτήσειν ἐλευθερώσεως δούλων γενομένης . " εἴη μέν , ὦ βουλή , φησὶν ὁ ἈγρίππαςAgrippa ὑποτυχών , πράσσειν ὁπόσαhow great, how much θυμὸς ὑμῖν , λεκτέον δὲ οὐδὲν ἐνδοιάσαντί μοι διὰ τὸ ἐπὶ σωτηρίᾳ φέρειν τὸν λόγον .
²⁴² And when the senate replied that they would bring in weapons in abundance, and money, and that as to an army, a part of it was already collected together for them, and they would raise a larger one by giving the slaves their liberty,—Agrippa made answer, “O senators! may you be able to compass what you have a mind to; yet will I immediately tell you my thoughts, because they tend to your preservation.	²⁴² When the senate replied that they would be going to it with plenty of weapons and money and that part of the army was already on their side and that they would raise a larger one by giving the slaves their liberty, Agrippa answered "Senators, I hope you can achieve what you desire, but let me tell you my thoughts, for your own safety.
²⁴² Barach

²⁴³ ἴστε μὴν στρατόν , ὃς ὑπὲρ ΚλαυδίουClaudius μαχεῖται , πλήθει χρόνου ὁπλιτεύειν μεμελετηκότα , τὰ δ᾽ ἡμέτερα , συγκλύδων ἀνθρώπων πλῆθος δ᾽ ἔσται‎ καὶ τῶν παρὰ δόξαν τῆς δουλείας ἀπηλλαγμένων , δυσκράτητα . πρὸς δὲ τεχνίτας μαχούμεθα προαγαγόντες ἄνδρας μηδ᾽ ὅπως σπάσαι τὰ ξίφη εἰδότας .
²⁴³ Take notice, then, that the army which will fight for Claudius hath been long exercised in warlike affairs; but our army will be no better than a rude multitude of raw men, and those such as have been unexpectedly made free from slavery, and ungovernable; we must then fight against those that are skillful in war, with men who know not so much as how to draw their swords.	²⁴³ Note that the army on the side of Claudius has been long practiced in war, but our army will be just a crowd of raw recruits along with people suddenly set free from slavery and ungovernable. With men who know not even how to draw their swords, we must then do battle with those who are skilled in war.
²⁴³ Barach

²⁴⁴ ὥστε μοι δοκεῖ πέμπειν ὡς ΚλαύδιονClaudius πείσοντας κατατίθεσθαι τὴν‎ ἀρχήν , πρεσβεύειν τε ἕτοιμός εἰμι ."
²⁴⁴ So that my opinion is, that we should send some persons to Claudius, to persuade him to lay down the government; and I am ready to be one of your ambassadors.”	²⁴⁴ So my view is that we should send people to Claudius to persuade him to abdicate the empire, and I am prepared to be one of your envoys."
²⁴⁴ Barach

²⁴⁵ Καὶ ὁ μὲν ταῦτα εἶπεν , καὶ συγκαταθεμένων πεμφθεὶς σὺν ἑτέροις τήν τε ταραχὴν τῆς βουλῆς διηγεῖται καταμόνας πρὸς τὸν ΚλαύδιονClaudius τε ἡγεμονικώτερον ἀποκρίνασθαι καὶ τῷ ἀξιώματι τῆς ἐξουσίας χρώμενον .
²⁴⁵ Upon this speech of Agrippa, the senate complied with him, and he was sent among others, and privately informed Claudius of the disorder the senate was in, and gave him instructions to answer them in a somewhat commanding strain, and as one invested with dignity and authority.	²⁴⁵ He said this and the senate agreed with him, so he was sent with others and secretly told Claudius of the senate's confusion and advised him to answer them in the peremptory tone of one who wielded dignity and authority.
²⁴⁵ Barach

²⁴⁶ ἔλεγεν οὖν ΚλαύδιοςClaudius , οὐ θαυμάζειν τὴν‎ βουλὴν ἡδονῇ μὴ φέρουσαν ἄρχεσθαι διὰ τὸ ὠμότητι τετρῦσθαι τῶν πρότερον ἐπὶ τὸ ἡγεμονεύειν καταστάντων , γεύσειν τε αὐτοὺς ἐπιεικείᾳ τῇ καθ᾽ αὑτὸν μετρίων καιρῶν , ὀνόματι μὲν μόνῳ τῆς ἀρχῆς ἐσομένης , ἔργωιdeed δὲ κοινῆς πᾶσι προκεισομένης εἰς μέσον . διὰ πολλῶν δὲ καὶ ποικίλων ὡδευκότι πραγμάτων ἐν ὄψει τῇ ἐκείνων καλῶς ἔχειν μὴ ἀπιστεῖνto disbelieve, distrust .
²⁴⁶ Accordingly, Claudius said to the ambassadors, that he did not wonder the senate had no mind to have an emperor over them, because they had been harassed by the barbarity of those that had formerly been at the head of their affairs; but that they should taste of an equitable government under him, and moderate times, while he should only be their ruler in name, but the authority should be equally common to them all; and since he had passed through many and various scenes of life before their eyes, it would be good for them not to distrust him.	²⁴⁶ Accordingly, Claudius told the envoys, that he was not surprised that the senate was not disposed to be ruled, since they had been harassed by the savagery of those who had formerly been in charge, but that under him they would experience fair government and an era of moderation, as he would be their ruler only in name, for authority would be equally shared by them all; and since he had passed through many and various life experiences in their sight, they would do well not to distrust him.
²⁴⁶ Barach

²⁴⁷ καὶ οἱ μὲν πρέσβεις τοιούτων ἀκροάσει λόγων καθομιληθέντες ἐξεπέμποντο . ΚλαύδιοςClaudius δὲ τῷ στρατῷ συλλεχθέντι διελέγετο ὅρκους λαμβάνων ἦ μὴν ἐμμενεῖν πίστει τῇ πρὸς αὐτόν , δωρεῖται τοὺς σωματοφύλακαςbodyguard πεντακισχιλίαις δραχμαῖς κατὰ ἕκαστον ἄνδρα , τοῖς τε ἡγεμόσιν αὐτῶν ἀνάλογονproportionate τοῦ ἀριθμοῦ καὶ τοῖς ὅποιto which place ποτὲ στρατοπέδοις ὑπισχνεῖτο τὰ ὅμοια .
²⁴⁷ So the ambassadors, upon their hearing this his answer, were dismissed. But Claudius discoursed with the army which was there gathered together, who took oaths that they would persist in their fidelity to him; Upon which he gave the guards every man five thousand drachmae a-piece, and a proportionable quantity to their captains, and promised to give the same to the rest of the armies wheresoever they were.	²⁴⁷ The envoys, pacified on hearing his answer, were dismissed. But Claudius spoke with the assembled army, who took oaths to continue faithful to him. Then he gave each of the bodyguards five thousand drachmae and a proportionate sum to their officers and promised to give the same to the rest of the armies, wherever they were.
²⁴⁷ Barach

²⁴⁸ Συνεκάλουν δὲ οἱ ὕπατοι τὴν‎ βουλὴν εἰς τὸ ἱερὸν τοῦ νικηφόρου Διός · ἔτι δὲ νὺξ ἦν . τῶν δὲ οἱ μὲν ἐν τῇ πόλει κλέπτοντες ἑαυτοὺς ἐνεδοίαζον πρὸς τὴν‎ ἀκρόασιν , τοῖς δὲ ἐπὶ τῶν ἰδίων ἀγρῶν ἐγεγόνεισαν ἔξοδοι προορωμένοις ᾗ χωρήσει τὸ πᾶν ἐν ἀπογνώσει τοῦ ἐλευθέρου γεγονότος , καὶ πολὺ κρεῖττον ἐν ἀκινδύνῳ τοῦ δουλεύειν ὑπειληφότες διαβιοῦν ἀργίᾳ τοῦ πονεῖν ἢ κτώμενοι τὸ ἀξίωμα τῶν πατέρων περὶ τῆς σωτηρίας ἀμφίβολοι καταστῆναι .
²⁴⁸ And now the consuls called the senate together into the temple of Jupiter the Conqueror, while it was still night; but some of those senators concealed themselves in the city, being uncertain what to do, upon the hearing of this summons; and some of them went out of the city to their own farms, as foreseeing whither the public affairs were going, and despairing of liberty; nay, these supposed it much better for them to be slaves without danger to themselves, and to live a lazy and inactive life, than by claiming the dignity of their forefathers, to run the hazard of their own safety.	²⁴⁸ While it was still night, the consuls convoked the senate into the temple of Jupiter Victor, but on hearing this summons some of the senators hid in the city, uncertain of what to do, and some of them left the city to go to their farms, foreseeing where things were heading and despairing of liberty, for they reckoned it better for them to be subject and out of danger, able to live an inactive life than to claim the dignity of their ancestors, at the risk of their lives.
²⁴⁸ Barach

²⁴⁹ συνελέγησαν δ᾽ ὅμως ἑκατὸν οὐ πλείους , καὶ διαβουλευομένων περὶ τῶν ἐν χερσὶν αἰφνίδιον αἴρεται βοὴ τοῦ συνεστηκότος αὐτοῖς στρατιωτικοῦ στρατηγὸν αὐτοκράτορα κελευόντων τὴν‎ βουλὴν ἑλέσθαι καὶ μὴ φθείρειν πολυαρχίᾳ τὴν‎ ἡγεμονίαν .
²⁴⁹ However, a hundred and no more were gotten together; and as they were in consultation about the present posture of affairs, a sudden clamor was made by the soldiers that were on their side, desiring that the senate would choose them an emperor, and not bring the government into ruin by setting up a multitude of rulers.	²⁴⁹ Only a hundred assembled, and as they debated the situation a sudden complaint arose from the soldiers on their side, demanding that the senate choose them an emperor and not destroy the government by a multiplicity of officers.
²⁴⁹ Barach

²⁵⁰ καὶ τὸ μὲν καθ᾽ ἑαυτοὺς ἀπεφαίνοντο περὶ τοῦ μὴ πᾶσιν , ἀλλ᾽ ἑνὶ τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν ἐφέσιμον εἶναι , ὁρᾶν δὲ ἐκείνοις ἐπιτρέπειν , ὅστις τοσαύτης προστασίας ἄξιος . ὥστε ἐν ἀνίᾳ τὰ τῶν συγκλητικῶν ἦν πολὺ πλέον δι᾽ ἁμαρτίαν μὲν τοῦ κατὰ τὴν‎ ἐλευθερίαν αὐχήματος , φόβῳ δὲ τοῦ ΚλαυδίουClaudius .
²⁵⁰ So they fully declared themselves to be for the giving the government not to all, but to one; but they gave the senate leave to look out for a person worthy to be set over them, insomuch that now the affairs of the senate were much worse than before, because they had not only failed in the recovery of their liberty, which they boasted themselves of, but were in dread of Claudius also.	²⁵⁰ So they declared themselves in favour of trusting not to all, but to a single ruler, while demanding the right to look for someone worthy to be set over them; but that left the senate worse off than before, because they had not only failed to recover the liberty they boasted of, but also were in dread of Claudius.
²⁵⁰ Barach

²⁵¹ οὐ μὴν ἀλλ᾽ ἦσαν οἱ ἐφιέμενοι γένους τε ἀξιώματι καὶ οἰκειότησιν γάμου · καὶ γὰρ Μινουκιανὸς ΜᾶρκονMarcus καὶ τὸ καθ᾽ αὑτὸν γενναιότητι ἀξιόλογον ὄντα καὶ δὴ ἀδελφὴν ΓαίουGaius γεγαμηκότα Ἰουλίαν , πρόθυμός τε ἦν ἀντιποιεῖσθαι τῶν πραγμάτων , κατεῖχον δὲ οἱ ὕπατοι πρόφασιν ἐκ προφάσεως ἀναρτῶντες .
²⁵¹ Yet were there those that hankered after the government, both on account of the dignity of their families and that accruing to them by their marriages; for Marcus Minucianus was illustrious, both by his own nobility, and by his having married Julia, the sister of Caius, who accordingly was very ready to claim the government, although the consuls discouraged him, and made one delay after another in proposing it:	²⁵¹ Some of them hankered to be emperor, due to the dignity of their families and their marriage alliances. Marcus Vinucianus had his own nobility and had married Julia, the sister of Gaius, and was quite ready to claim the government, but the consuls held him back with one pretext after another.
²⁵¹ Barach

²⁵² Οὐαλέριον δὲ Ἀσιατικὸν Μινουκιανὸς ἐκ τῶν ΓαίουGaius σφαγέων ἀνεῖχε τοιούτων διανοιῶν . ἐγεγόνει δ᾽ ἂν φόνος οὔ τινος ἐλάσσων ἐπιχωρηθέντων τῶν ἐπιθυμούντων τῆς ἡγεμονίας , ὥστε ἀντιτάξασθαι ΚλαυδίῳClaudius , ἄλλως τε καὶ οἱ μονομάχοι ,
²⁵² that Minucianus also, who was one of Caius’s murderers, restrained Valerius of Asia from thinking of such things; and a prodigious slaughter there had been, if leave had been given to these men to set up for themselves, and oppose Claudius.	²⁵² Vinucianus too, who was one of Gaius' murderers, restrained Valerius of Asia from thinking of it, and there would have been dreadful slaughter if these men had been let set themselves against Claudius.
²⁵² Barach

²⁵³ πλῆθος δ᾽ ἦν αὐτῶν ἀξιόλογον , καὶ τῶν στρατιωτῶν οἱ νυκτοφυλακοῦντες ἐπὶ τῆς πόλεως ἐρέται τε ὁπόσοιhow great, how much συνέρρεον εἰς τὸ στρατόπεδον , ὥστε τῶν μετιόντων τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν οἱ μὲν φειδοῖ τῆς πόλεως , οἱ δὲ καὶ φόβῳ τῷ ὑπὲρ αὐτῶν ἀπέστησανto mislead, rebel .
²⁵³ There were also a considerable number of gladiators besides, and of those soldiers who kept watch by night in the city, and rowers of ships, who all ran into the camp; insomuch that, of those who put in for the government, some left off their pretensions in order to spare the city, and others out of fear for their own persons.	²⁵³ Large numbers of gladiators and soldiers of the urban night watch, and rowers of ships, were also streaming into the camp, so that some of those vying for power gave up their claims in order to spare the city and others did so in fear for their own safety.
²⁵³ Barach

²⁵⁴ Ὑπὸ δὲ πρώτην ἀρχὴν τῆς ἡμέρας καὶ Χαιρέας καὶ οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ παρελθόντες ἐν ἐπιχειρήσειan attempt, attack λόγων ἦσαν πρὸς τοὺς στρατιώτας . τῶν δὲ τὸ πλῆθος ὡς ὁρᾷ παύοντας αὐτοὺς ταῖς χερσὶ καὶ τοῦ εἰπεῖν οἵους τε ἄρχεσθαι , ἀνεθορύβησεν μὴ ἐφιέναι ὥστε εἰπεῖν διὰ τὸ ὡρμῆσθαι πάντας ἐπὶ τῷ μοναρχεῖσθαι , τὸν δὲ ἡγησόμενον ἐκάλουν ὡς οὐκ ἀνεξόμενοι τὰς τριβάς .
²⁵⁴ But as soon as ever it was day, Cherea, and those that were with him, came into the senate, and attempted to make speeches to the soldiers. However, the multitude of those soldiers, when they saw that they were making signals for silence with their hands, and were ready to begin to speak to them, grew tumultuous, and would not let them speak at all, because they were all zealous to be under a monarchy; and they demanded of the senate one for their ruler, as not enduring any longer delays:	²⁵⁴ At daybreak, Cherea and his companions came into the senate and tried to make speeches to the soldiers. But when the crowd saw them making signs with their hands for silence and getting ready to speak, they grew restless and would not allow them, for they all wanted to be under a monarchy, and called for one single ruler without further delay.
²⁵⁴ Barach

²⁵⁵ τῇ συγκλήτῳ δὲ ἀπορία ἄρχειν τε καὶ ὃν ἀρχθεῖεν ἂν τρόπον οὔτε δεχομένων αὐτοὺς τῶν στρατιωτῶν καὶ τῶν ΓαίουGaius σφαγέων συγχωρεῖν τοῖς στρατιώταις οὐκ ἐφιέντων .
²⁵⁵ but the senate hesitated about either their own governing, or how they should themselves be governed, while the soldiers would not admit them to govern, and the murderers of Caius would not permit the soldiers to dictate to them.	²⁵⁵ The senate hesitated about whether to rule or let themselves be ruled, but the soldiers would not allow them to rule and the murderers of Gaius would not allow the soldiers to dictate to them.
²⁵⁵ Barach

²⁵⁶ ἐν τοιούτοις δὲ ὄντων Χαιρέας τὴν‎ ὀργὴν οὐκ ἀνασχόμενος πρὸς τὴν‎ αἴτησιν τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος δώσειν ἐπηγγέλλετο στρατηγόν , εἴ τις αὐτῷ σημεῖον παρὰ Εὐτύχου κομίσειεν .
²⁵⁶ When they were in these circumstances, Cherea was not able to contain the anger he had, and promised, that if they desired an emperor, he would give them one, if any one would bring him the watchword from Eutychus.	²⁵⁶ In this situation Cherea could not contain his anger and promised that if they asked for an emperor he would give them one, if anyone would bring him the watchword from Eutychus.
²⁵⁶ Barach

²⁵⁷ ἦν δὲ ὁ Εὔτυχος οὗτος ἡνίοχος τοῦ καλουμένου πρασίνου περισπούδαστος Γαίῳ , καὶ περὶ τὰς οἰκοδομὰς τῶν στάσεων τοῦ περὶ ἐκεῖνον ἱππικοῦ τὸ στρατιωτικὸν ἐτρίβετο ἀτίμοις ἐργασίαις ἐπικείμενον .
²⁵⁷ Now this Eutychus was charioteer of the green-band faction, styled Prasine, and a great friend of Caius, who used to harass the soldiery with building stables for the horses, and spent his time in ignominious labors,	²⁵⁷ This Eutychus was charioteer of the green troop, and a great friend of Gaius, who used to harass the military with building stables for the horses and made them spend their time in menial labour,
²⁵⁷ Barach

²⁵⁸ εἰς ἅπερ ὁ Χαιρέας ὠνείδιζεν αὐτοὺς καὶ ἕτερα πολλὰ τοιαῦτα , τήν τε κεφαλὴν κομιεῖν τοῦ ΚλαυδίουClaudius · δεινὸν γάρ , εἰ μετὰ μανίαν παραφροσύνῃ δώσουσι τὴν‎ ἡγεμονίαν .
²⁵⁸ which occasioned Cherea to reproach them with him, and to abuse them with much other scurrilous language; and told them he would bring them the head of Claudius; and that it was an amazing thing, that, after their former madness, they should commit their government to a fool.	²⁵⁸ which caused Cherea to insult them and say other scurrilous things, and he said that he would bring them the head of Claudius, for it would be dire, after such an era of madness, to hand over the empire to a fool.
²⁵⁸ Barach

²⁵⁹ οὐ μὴν διετράπησάν γε ὑπὸ τῶν λόγων , ἀλλὰ σπασάμενοι τὰς μαχαίρας καὶ τὰ σημεῖα ἀράμενοι ᾬχοντο ὡς τὸν ΚλαύδιονClaudius κοινωνήσοντες τοῖς ὀμνύουσιν αὐτῷ . κατελείπετο δὲ ἥ τε σύγκλητος ἐπ᾽ ἐρημίας τῶν ἀμυνούντων καὶ οἱ ὕπατοι μηδὲν ἰδιωτῶν διαφέροντες .
²⁵⁹ Yet were not they moved with his words, but drew their swords, and took up their ensigns, and went to Claudius, to join in taking the oath of fidelity to him. So the senate were left without any body to defend them, and the very consuls differed nothing from private persons.	²⁵⁹ Unmoved by his words, they drew their swords and took their standards and went to Claudius, to join in swearing their loyalty to him. So the senators were left with no one to defend them and the consuls were no more than private citizens.
²⁵⁹ Barach

²⁶⁰ ἔκπληξίς τε καὶ κατήφεια ἦν , οὐδ᾽ ὅτι χρήσαιντο αὐτοῖς τῶν ἀνθρώπων εἰδότων διὰ τὸ ἀνηρεθίσθαι τὸν ΚλαύδιονClaudius ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς , ἀλλήλοις τε ἐλοιδοροῦντο , καὶ μετάμελος ἦν αὐτοῖς .
²⁶⁰ They were also under consternation and sorrow, men not knowing what would become of them, because Claudius was very angry at them; so they fell a reproaching one another, and repented of what they had done.	²⁶⁰ They were alarmed and saddened, not knowing what would happen, since Claudius was so angry with them, and began reproaching each other, sorry for what they had done.
²⁶⁰ Barach

²⁶¹ καὶ ΣαβῖνοςSabinus εἷς τῶν ΓαίουGaius σφαγέων σφάζειν πρότερον αὑτὸν ἠπείλει παρελθὼν εἰς μέσους ἢ ΚλαύδιονClaudius ἄρχοντα στήσεσθαι καὶ δουλοκρατίαν ἐπόψεσθαι καταλαβοῦσαν , τόν τε Χαιρέαν εἰς φιλοψυχίαν ἐπέπλησσεν , εἰ καταφρονήσας ΓαίουGaius πρῶτος ἀγαθὸν ὑπολαμβάνοι τὸ ζῆν τῆς ἐλευθερίας οὐδ᾽ οὕτως ἀποδοθῆναι δυναμένης τῇ πατρίδι .
²⁶¹ At which juncture Sabinus, one of Caius’s murderers, threatened that he would sooner come into the midst of them and kill himself, than consent to make Claudius emperor, and see slavery returning upon them; he also abused Cherea for loving his life too well, while he who was the first in his contempt of Caius, could think it a good thin to live, when, even by all that they had done for the recovery of their liberty, they found it impossible to do it.	²⁶¹ Then one of Gaius' murderers, Sabinus, threatened to go into the middle and kill himself, rather than make Claudius emperor and see slavery return. He scorned Cherea for loving his life too much, if the man who first despised Gaius could think it worth going on with life when, despite all they had done for the sake of liberty, they could not achieve it.
²⁶¹ Barach

²⁶² Χαιρέας δὲ περὶ μὲν τοῦ θνήσκειν ἐνδοιαστὸν οὐδὲν φρονεῖν ἔλεγεν , βούλεσθαι μέντοι διακωδωνίζειν διάνοιαν τὴν‎ ΚλαυδίουClaudius .
²⁶² But Cherea said he had no manner of doubt upon him about killing himself; that yet he would first sound the intentions of Claudius before he did it.	²⁶² Cherea replied that he did not hesitate about killing himself, but that first he would sound out the intentions of Claudius.
²⁶² Barach

²⁶³ Καὶ οἱ μὲν ἐν τοῖσδε ἦσαν . ἐπὶ δὲ τοῦ στρατοπέδου πανταχόθεν ὠθεῖτο κατὰ θεραπείαν . Καὶ τῶν ὑπάτων ὁ ἕτερος Κόιντος Πομπώνιος δι᾽ αἰτίας ἦν τῷ στρατιωτικῷ μᾶλλον ὡς ἐπ᾽ ἐλευθερίᾳ τὴν‎ σύγκλητον παρακαλῶν , ὥρμησάν τε σπασάμενοι τὰ ξίφη , κἂν ἐπέπρακτο αὐτοῖς μὴ ΚλαυδίουClaudius διακεκωλυκότος .
²⁶³ These were the debates [about the senate]; but in the camp every body was crowding on all sides to pay their court to Claudius; and the other consul, Quintus Pomponius, was reproached by the soldiery, as having rather exhorted the senate to recover their liberty; whereupon they drew their swords, and were going to assault him, and they had done it, if Claudius had not hindered them,	²⁶³ That was the situation, but in the camp everyone crowded in on all sides to pay court to Claudius, and the other consul, Quintus Pomponius, was insulted by the soldiers for urging the senate to regain their liberty. They drew their swords and were going to attack him and would have done so if Claudius had not prevented it,
²⁶³ Barach

²⁶⁴ παρακαθίζεται δὲ αὐτῷ τὸν ὕπατον ἐξαρπάσας τοῦ κινδύνου , τῶν δὲ συγκλητικῶν ὅσον ἦν σὺν τῷ Κοίντῳ οὐ μεθ᾽ ὁμοίαςlike, similar ἐδέχετο τιμῆς · τινὲς δὲ καὶ πληγὰς ἔλαβον αὐτῶν ἀνωθούμενοι τῆς πρὸς αὐτὸν ἐντεύξεως , Ἀπώνιος δὲ τραυματίας ἀνεχώρει , ἦν τε κίνδυνος περὶ πάντας αὐτούς .
²⁶⁴ who snatched the consul out of the danger he was in, and set him by him. But he did not receive that part of the senate which was with Quintus in the like honorable manner; nay, some of them received blows, and were thrust away as they came to salute Claudius; nay, Aponius went away wounded, and they were all in danger.	²⁶⁴ for he snatched the consul out of danger and set him beside him. But he did not show the same honour to the senators who sided with Quintus. Some of them were struck and pushed aside as they came to greet him, and Aponius went away wounded and they were all in danger.
²⁶⁴ Barach

²⁶⁵ καὶ ἈγρίππαςAgrippa ὁ βασιλεὺς προσελθὼν τῷ ΚλαυδίῳClaudius ἀξιοῖ τοῖς συγκλητικοῖς ἠπιώτερον καταστῆναι · γενομένου γάρ τινος κακοῦ περὶ τὴν‎ βουλὴν οὐχ ἕξειν ὧν ἄρξειεν ἑτέρων .
²⁶⁵ However, king Agrippa went up to Claudius, and desired he would treat the senators more gently; for if any mischief should come to the senate, he would have no others over whom to rule.	²⁶⁵ Then king Agrippa went up to Claudius and asked him to treat the senators more gently, for if any harm came to the senate, he would have no one to rule over.
²⁶⁵ Barach

²⁶⁶ πείθεται δὲ ΚλαύδιοςClaudius καὶ συγκαλεῖ τὴν‎ βουλὴν ἐπὶ τοῦ Παλατίου διὰ τῆς πόλεως φερόμενος παραπέμποντος αὐτὸν τοῦ στρατιωτικοῦ σὺν πολλῇ πάνυ κακώσει τῆς πληθύος .
²⁶⁶ Claudius complied with him, and called the senate together into the palace, and was carried thither himself through the city, while the soldiery conducted him, though this was to the great vexation of the multitude;	²⁶⁶ Claudius agreed and called the senate together to the Palatine and was carried there himself through the city, conducted by the soldiers, to the great vexation of the people.
²⁶⁶ Barach

²⁶⁷ προεξῄεσαν δὲ τῶν ΓαίουGaius σφαγέων εἰς τὸ φανερώτερον Χαιρέας καὶ ΣαβῖνοςSabinus εἰργόμενοι προόδων κατ᾽ ἐπιστολὰς Πολλίωνος , ὃν μικρῷ πρότερον ΚλαύδιοςClaudius στρατηγὸν ᾕρητο τῶν σωματοφυλάκωνbodyguard .
²⁶⁷ for Cherea and Sabinus, two of Caius’s murderers, went in the fore-front of them, in an open manner, while Pollio, whom Claudius, a little before, had made captain of his guards, had sent them an epistolary edict, to forbid them to appear in public.	²⁶⁷ Two of Gaius' murderers, Cherea and Sabinus, marched openly in the forefront although Pollio, whom a little earlier Claudius had made officer of his bodyguards, had expressly forbidden them to appear in public.
²⁶⁷ Barach

²⁶⁸ ΚλαύδιοςClaudius δέ , ἐπείπερ εἰς τὸ ΠαλάτιονPalatine ἀφικνεῖται συναγαγὼν τοὺς ἑταίρους ψῆφον ἀνεδίδουto give up περὶ ΧαιρέουCherea . τοῖς δὲ τὸ μὲν ἔργον λαμπρὸν ἐδόκει , ἀπιστίαν δ᾽ ἐπεκάλουν τῷ πεπραχότι καὶ αὐτῷ τιμωρίαν ἐπιβάλλειν δίκαιον ἡγοῦντο ἐπ᾽ ἀποτροπῇ τοῦ μέλλοντος χρόνου .
²⁶⁸ Then did Claudius, upon his coming to the palace, get his friends together, and desired their suffrages about Cherea. They said that the work he had done was a glorious one; but they accused him the he did it of perfidiousness, and thought it just to inflict the punishment [of death] upon him, to discountenance such actions for the time to come.	²⁶⁸ When he came to the Palatine, Claudius got his friends together and asked for their views about Cherea. They said that the deed he had done was a glorious one, yet still they accused him of treachery and thought it fit to inflict the death penalty upon him, to discourage such actions in the future.
²⁶⁸ Barach

²⁶⁹ ἀπήγετο οὖν τὴν‎ ἐπὶ θανάτῳ καὶ σὺν αὐτῷ Λοῦππός τε καὶ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin πλείους . λέγεται δὲ Χαιρέας μεγαλοφρόνως ἐνεγκεῖν τὴν‎ συμφορὰν οὐ μόνον τῷ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν ἀμεταπτώτῳ τοῦ σχήματοςdeportment , ἀλλὰ καὶ οἷς ὀνειδίσειεν Λοῦππον εἰς δάκρυα ἐκτετραμμένον .
²⁶⁹ So Cherea was led to his execution, and Lupus and many other Romans with him. Now it is reported that Cherea bore this calamity courageously; and this not only by the firmness of his own behavior under it, but by the reproaches he laid upon Lupus, who fell into tears;	²⁶⁹ So Cherea was led to execution along with Lupus and many other Romans. They say that Cherea bore his fate bravely, not only by being stolid during it, but also by rebuking Lupus for giving way to tears,
²⁶⁹ Barach

²⁷⁰ ἀποτιθεμένου γέ τοι τὴν‎ στολὴν τοῦ Λούππου καὶ τὸ ῥῖγος αἰτιωμένου φησίν , ὡς οὐκ ἂν ἐναντία τοῦ Λούππου ποιήσαιτο πώποτε ῥῖγος . πλήθους τε ἀνθρώπων ἑπομένουto follow, obey κατὰ θέαν , ὡς ἧκεν ἐπὶ τὸ χωρίον , ἤρετο τὸν στρατιώτην , εἰ διὰ μελέτης αὐτῷ γεγόνοιεν αἱ σφαγαὶ ἢ εἰ πρῶτον ἔχοι τὸ ξίφος ἐκέλευε κομίζειν ᾧ ΓάιονGaius μεταχειρίσαιτο αὐτός ·
²⁷⁰ for when Lupus had laid his garment aside, and complained of the cold he said, that cold was never hurtful to Lupus [i.e. a wolf] And as a great many men went along with them to see the sight, when Cherea came to the place, he asked the soldier who was to be their executioner, whether this office was what he was used to, or whether this was the first time of his using his sword in that manner, and desired him to bring him that very sword with which he himself slew Caius. So he was happily killed at one stroke.	²⁷⁰ for when Lupus, after taking off his toga, complained of the cold he said that cold was never hurtful to a Wolf. Since many people went along to see the execution, when Cherea came to the place he asked the soldier who was to be their executioner if this was a duty he was used to, or was it his first time to use his sword in this way, and he asked him to use the same sword with which he himself killed Gaius.
²⁷⁰ Barach

²⁷¹ θνήσκει δὲ εὐδαιμόνως μιᾶς πληγῆς αὐτῷ γενομένης . Λοῦππος δὲ οὐ πάνυ δεξιῶς ὑπεξῆλθεν ἀθυμίᾳ καὶ πληγῶν πλειόνων γενομένων διὰ τὸ μαλακῶς τὸν τράχηλον παρασχεῖν .
²⁷¹ But Lupus did not meet with such good fortune in going out of the world, since he was timorous, and had many blows leveled at his neck, because he did not stretch it out boldly [as he ought to have done].	²⁷¹ So he was successfully killed at one stroke, but Lupus did not have such good fortune in leaving this life, since he was nervous and had to take many strokes, as he did not bravely stretch out his neck.
²⁷¹ Barach

²⁷² Ὀλίγαις δὲ ὕστερον ἡμέραις ἐναγισμῶν ἐνεστηκότων ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin τὸ πλῆθος τοῖς αὐτῶν ἐπιφέροντες καὶ Χαιρέαν μοίραις ἐτίμησαν εἰς τὸ πῦρ τιθεμέναις , ἵλεων καὶ ἄμηνιν εἶναι τῆς εἰς αὐτὸν ἀχαριστίας παρακαλοῦντες . Καὶ Χαιρέᾳ μὲν τοιαύτη τελευτὴ τοῦ βίου συνέτυχεν .
²⁷² Now, a few days after this, as the Parental solemnities were just at hand, the Roman multitude made their usual oblations to their several ghosts, and put portions into the fire in honor of Cherea, and besought him to be merciful to them, and not continue his anger against them for their ingratitude. And this was the end of the life that Cherea came to.	²⁷² A few days later, as the memorial to the dead was at hand, the Roman crowd made their usual sacrifices to the shades and put portions into the fire in honour of Cherea and implored him to show mercy to them and not remain angry with them for their ingratitude; and this was how Cherea met his end.
²⁷² Barach

²⁷³ ΣαβῖνοςSabinus δὲ ΚλαυδίουClaudius μὴ μόνον τῆς αἰτίας παραλύοντος αὐτὸν ἀλλὰ καὶ τὴν‎ ἀρχὴν ἣν εἶχεν ἐφιέντος , ἄδικον ἡγεῖτο τὴν‎ ἐκλειπίαν τῆς πρὸς τοὺς συνωμότας πίστεως , σφάζει ἑαυτὸν περιπεσὼν τῷ ξίφει μέχρι δὴ καὶ τὴν‎ κώπην τῷ τραύματι συνελθεῖν .
²⁷³ But for Sabinus, although Claudius not only set him at liberty, but gave him leave to retain his former command in the army, yet did he think it would be unjust in him to fail of performing his obligations to his fellowconfederates; so he fell upon his sword, and killed himself, the wound reaching up to the very hilt of the sword.	²⁷³ Sabinus, on the other hand, although Claudius set him free and allowed him keep his former office in the army, thought it would be unfair to fail in his duty to his fellow conspirators, so he killed himself by falling upon his sword until the very hilt came up to the wound.
²⁷³ Barach

Chapter 5
[274-291]
Claudius restores to the Jews the rights taken away by Caligula

☜ ☞

²⁷⁴ ΚλαύδιοςClaudius δὲ τοῦ στρατιωτικοῦ πᾶν ὅ τι ἦν ὕποπτον ἐκ τοῦ ὀξέος ἀποσκευασάμενος διάγραμμα προυτίθει τήν τε ἀρχὴν ἈγρίππαAgrippa βεβαιῶν , ἣν ὁ ΓάιοςGaius παρέσχε , καὶ δι᾽ ἐγκωμίων ἄγων τὸν βασιλέα . προσθήκηνan addition τε αὐτῷ ποιεῖται πᾶσαν τὴν‎ ὑπὸ ἩρώδουHerod βασιλευθεῖσαν , ὃς ἦν πάππος αὐτοῦ‎ , ἸουδαίανJudea καὶ ΣαμάρειανSamaria .
²⁷⁴ Now when Claudius had taken out of the way all those soldiers whom he suspected, which he did immediately, he published an edict, and therein confirmed that kingdom to Agrippa which Caius had given him, and therein commended the king highly. He also made an addition to it of all that country over which Herod, who was his grandfather, had reigned, that is, Judea and Samaria;	²⁷⁴ When Claudius had removed all the military whom he suspected, which he did immediately, he published an edict confirming Agrippa in the kingly status which Gaius had given him and highly praising the king. He also added to his kingdom all that country over which Herod, who was his grandfather, had reigned, that is, Judea and Samaria,
²⁷⁴ Barach

²⁷⁵ καὶ ταῦτα μὲν ὡς ὀφειλόμενα τῇ οἰκειότητι τοῦ γένους ἀπεδίδου · Ἄβιλαν δὲ τὴν‎ ΛυσανίουLysanias καὶ ὁπόσαhow great, how much ἐν τῷ ΛιβάνῳLibanus ὄρει ἐκ τῶν αὐτοῦ‎ προσετίθει , ὅρκιά τε αὐτῷ τέμνεται πρὸς τὸν ἈγρίππανAgrippa ἐπὶ τῆς ἀγορᾶς μέσης ἐν τῇ ῬωμαίωνRoman, Latin πόλει .
²⁷⁵ and this he restored to him as due to his family. But for Abila of Lysanias, and all that lay at Mount Libanus, he bestowed them upon him, as out of his own territories. He also made a league with this Agrippa, confirmed by oaths, in the middle of the forum, in the city of Rome:	²⁷⁵ and this he restored to him as belonging to his family. To them he added Abila of Lysanias and the district around Mount Lebanon, and solemnly swore the treaty with Agrippa in the heart of the Forum, in the city of Rome.
²⁷⁵ Barach

²⁷⁶ ἈντίοχονAntiochus δὲ ἣν εἶχεν βασιλείαν ἀφελόμενος ΚιλικίαςCilicia μέρει τινὶ καὶ Κομμαγηνῇ δωρεῖται . λύει δὲ καὶ ἈλέξανδρονAlexander τὸν ἀλαβάρχην φίλον ἀρχαῖον αὐτῷ γεγονότα καὶ ἈντωνίανAntonia αὐτοῦ‎ ἐπιτροπεύσαντα τὴν‎ μητέρα ὀργῇ τῇ ΓαίουGaius δεδεμένον , καὶ αὐτοῦ‎ υἱὸς ΒερενίκηνBerenice τὴν‎ ἈγρίππουAgrippa γαμεῖ θυγατέρα .
²⁷⁶ he also took away from Antiochus that kingdom which he was possessed of, but gave him a certain part of Cilicia and Commagena: he also set Alexander Lysimachus, the alabarch, at liberty, who had been his old friend, and steward to his mother Antonia, but had been imprisoned by Caius, whose son [Marcus] married Bernice, the daughter of Agrippa.	²⁷⁶ He removed from Antiochus the kingdom he held, but gave him a part of Cilicia and Commagene. Also he freed his old friend, the alabarch Alexander Lysimachus, who had been steward to his mother Antonia and was imprisoned by the anger of Gaius, and whose son was married to Berenice, Agrippa's daughter.
²⁷⁶ Barach

²⁷⁷ καὶ ταύτην μέν , τελευτᾷ γὰρ ΜᾶρκοςMark ὁ τοῦ ἈλεξάνδρουAlexander υἱὸς παρθένον λαβών , ἀδελφῷ τῷ αὐτοῦ‎ ἈγρίππαςAgrippa ἩρώδῃHerod δίδωσιν ΧαλκίδοςChalcis αὐτῷ τὴν‎ βασιλείαν εἶναι αἰτησάμενος παρὰ ΚλαυδίουClaudius .
²⁷⁷ But when Marcus, Alexander’s son, was dead, who had married her when she was a virgin, Agrippa gave her in marriage to his brother Herod, and begged for him of Claudius the kingdom of Chalcis.	²⁷⁷ After the death of Alexander's son, Marcus, who had married her when she was a virgin, Agrippa gave her in marriage to his brother Herod and begged Claudius to grant him the kingdom of Chalcis.
²⁷⁷ Barach

²⁷⁸ Στασιάζεται δὲ κατ᾽ αὐτὸν τὸν χρόνον ἸουδαίωνJews τὰ πρὸς ἝλληναςGreeks ἐπὶ τῆς ἈλεξανδρέωνAlexandrians πόλεως . τελευτήσαντος γὰρ τοῦ ΓαίουGaius τὸ ἸουδαίωνJews ἔθνος ἐπὶ ἀρχῆς τῆς ἐκείνου τεταπεινωμένον καὶ δεινῶς ὑπὸ τῶν ἈλεξανδρέωνAlexandrians ὑβρισμένον ἀνεθάρσησέ τε καὶ ἐν ὅπλοις εὐθέως ἦν .
²⁷⁸ Now about this time there was a sedition between the Jews and the Greeks, at the city of Alexandria; for when Caius was dead, the nation of the Jews, which had been very much mortified under the reign of Caius, and reduced to very great distress by the people of Alexandria, recovered itself, and immediately took up their arms to fight for themselves.	²⁷⁸ About this time there was a revolt of the Jews against the Greeks, in the city of Alexandria. For when Gaius died, the Jewish nation, which had been humiliated under his reign and terribly treated by the people of Alexandria, took courage and immediately armed themselves.
²⁷⁸ Barach

²⁷⁹ καὶ ΚλαύδιοςClaudius ἐπιστέλλει τῷ ἐπαρχοῦντι κατὰ τὴν‎ ΑἴγυπτονEgypt ὥστε τὴν‎ στάσιν καταστεῖλαι , πέμπει δὲ καὶ διάγραμμα παρακεκληκότων αὐτὸν ἈγρίππουAgrippa τε καὶ ἩρώδουHerod τῶν βασιλέων εἴς τε τὴν‎ ἈλεξάνδρειανAlexandria καὶ ΣυρίανSyria γεγραμμένον τοῦτον τὸν τρόπον ·
²⁷⁹ So Claudius sent an order to the president of Egypt to quiet that tumult; he also sent an edict, at the requests of king Agrippa and king Herod, both to Alexandria and to Syria, whose contents were as follows:	²⁷⁹ Claudius directed the ruler of Egypt to calm that uprising, and sent an edict, at the request of kings Agrippa and Herod, to Alexandria and Syria, on the following lines:
²⁷⁹ Barach

²⁸⁰ " ΤιβέριοςTiberius ΚλαύδιοςClaudius ΚαῖσαρCaesar Σεβαστὸς ΓερμανικὸςGermanicus δημαρχικῆς ἐξουσίας λέγει .
²⁸⁰ “Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, high priest, and tribune of the people, ordains thus:	²⁸⁰ "Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, with the power of tribune, says:
²⁸⁰ Barach

²⁸¹ ἐπιγνοὺς ἀνέκαθεν τοὺς ἐν ἈλεξανδρείᾳAlexandria ἸουδαίουςJews ἈλεξανδρεῖςAlexandria λεγομένους συγκατοικισθέντας τοῖς πρώτοις εὐθὺ καιροῖς ἈλεξανδρεῦσιAlexandrians καὶ ἴσης πολιτείας παρὰ τῶν βασιλέων τετευχότας , καθὼς φανερὸν ἐγένετο ἐκ τῶν γραμμάτων τῶν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς καὶ τῶν διαταγμάτων ,
²⁸¹ Since I am assured that the Jews of Alexandria, called Alexandrians, have been joint inhabitants in the earliest times with the Alexandrians, and have obtained from their kings equal privileges with them, as is evident by the public records that are in their possession, and the edicts themselves;	²⁸¹ Since I have long known that the Jews of Alexandria, called Alexandrians, have from the start been joint inhabitants with the Alexandrians and have obtained from their kings equal privileges with them, as is clear from the public records in their possession and the edicts themselves,
²⁸¹ Barach

²⁸² καὶ μετὰ τὸ τῇ ἡμετέρᾳ ἡγεμονίαι ἈλεξάνδρειανAlexandria ὑπὸ τοῦ ΣεβαστοῦAugustus ὑποταχθῆναι πεφυλάχθαι αὐτοῖς τὰ δίκαια ὑπὸ τῶν πεμφθέντων ἐπάρχων κατὰ διαφόρους χρόνους μηδεμίαν τε ἀμφισβήτησιν περὶ τούτων γενομένην τῶν δικαίων αὐτοῖς ,
²⁸² and that after Alexandria had been subjected to our empire by Augustus, their rights and privileges have been preserved by those presidents who have at divers times been sent thither; and that no dispute had been raised about those rights and privileges,	²⁸² and that after Alexandria was subjected to our empire by Augustus, their rights and privileges were safeguarded by the prefects who were sent there at various times, and that no dispute was raised about those rights,
²⁸² Barach

²⁸³ ἅμα καὶ καθ᾽ ὃν καιρὸν Ἀκύλας ἦν ἐν ἈλεξανδρείᾳAlexandria τελευτήσαντος τοῦ τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews ἐθνάρχου τὸν ΣεβαστὸνSebaste μὴ κεκωλυκέναι ἐθνάρχας γίγνεσθαι βουλόμενον ὑποτετάχθαι ἑκάστους ἐμμένοντας τοῖς ἰδίοις ἔθεσιν καὶ μὴ παραβαίνειν ἀναγκαζομένους τὴν‎ πάτριον θρησκείαν ,
²⁸³ even when Aquila was governor of Alexandria; and that when the Jewish ethnarch was dead, Augustus did not prohibit the making such ethnarchs, as willing that all men should be so subject [to the Romans] as to continue in the observation of their own customs, and not be forced to transgress the ancient rules of their own country religion;	²⁸³ even when Aquila was ruler of Alexandria, and that when the Jewish ethnarch died, Augustus did not prohibit such ethnarchs being appointed, wanting all subject people to continue observing their own customs and not be forced to transgress their ancestral religion,
²⁸³ Barach

²⁸⁴ ἈλεξανδρεῖςAlexandria δὲ ἐπαρθῆναι κατὰ τῶν παρ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἸουδαίωνJews ἐπὶ τῶν ΓαίουGaius ΚαίσαροςCaesar χρόνων τοῦ διὰ τὴν‎ πολλὴν ἀπόνοιαν καὶ παραφροσύνην , ὅτι μὴ παραβῆναι ἠθέλησεν τὸ ἸουδαίωνJews ἔθνος τὴν‎ πάτριον θρησκείαν καὶ θεὸν προσαγορεύειν αὐτόν , ταπεινώσαντος αὐτούς ·
²⁸⁴ but that, in the time of Caius, the Alexandrians became insolent towards the Jews that were among them, which Caius, out of his great madness and want of understanding, reduced the nation of the Jews very low, because they would not transgress the religious worship of their country, and call him a god:	²⁸⁴ but that the Alexandrians rose up against the Jews living among them in the time of Gaius, who in his mad lack of understanding, brought the Jewish nation very low, when they would not transgress their ancestral religion and call him a god:
²⁸⁴ Barach

²⁸⁵ βούλομαι μηδὲν διὰ τὴν‎ ΓαίουGaius παραφροσύνην τῶν δικαίων τῷ ἸουδαίωνJews ἔθνει παραπεπτωκέναι , φυλάσσεσθαι δ᾽ αὐτοῖς καὶ τὰ πρότερον δικαιώματα ἐμμένουσι τοῖς ἰδίοις ἔθεσιν , ἀμφοτέροις τε διακελεύομαι τοῖς μέρεσι πλείστην ποιήσασθαι πρόνοιαν , ὅπως μηδεμία ταραχὴ γένηται μετὰ τὸ προτεθῆναί μου τὸ διάταγμα ."
²⁸⁵ I will therefore that the nation of the Jews be not deprived of their rights and privileges, on account of the madness of Caius; but that those rights and privileges which they formerly enjoyed be preserved to them, and that they may continue in their own customs. And I charge both parties to take very great care that no troubles may arise after the promulgation of this edict.”	²⁸⁵ I will therefore that the Jewish nation not be deprived of their rights and privileges due to the madness of Gaius, but that the rights and privileges they formerly enjoyed remain with them and that they may continue in their own customs. And I charge both parties to see that no upheaval arises after the promulgation of this edict."
²⁸⁵ Barach

²⁸⁶ Τὸ μὲν οὖν εἰς ἈλεξάνδρειανAlexandria ὑπὲρ τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews διάταγμα τοῦτον ἦν τὸν τρόπον γεγραμμένον · τὸ δ᾽ εἰς τὴν‎ ἄλλην οἰκουμένην εἶχεν οὕτως ·
²⁸⁶ And such were the contents of this edict on behalf of the Jews that was sent to Alexandria. But the edict that was sent into the other parts of the habitable earth was this which follows:	²⁸⁶ Such were the contents of this edict sent to Alexandria on behalf of the Jews. But the edict sent into the other parts of the world went as follows :
²⁸⁶ Barach

²⁸⁷ " ΤιβέριοςTiberius ΚλαύδιοςClaudius ΚαῖσαρCaesar Σεβαστὸς ΓερμανικὸςGermanicus ἀρχιερεὺς μέγιστος δημαρχικῆς ἐξουσίας ὕπατος χειροτονηθεὶς τὸ δεύτερον λέγει .
²⁸⁷ “Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, high priest, tribune of the people, chosen consul the second time, ordains thus:	²⁸⁷ "Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, high priest, tribune of the people, chosen consul the second time, decrees :
²⁸⁷ Barach

²⁸⁸ αἰτησαμένων με βασιλέως ἈγρίππαAgrippa καὶ ἩρώδουHerod τῶν φιλτάτων μοι , ὅπως συγχωρήσαιμι τὰ αὐτὰ δίκαια καὶ τοῖς ἐν πάσῃ‎ τῇ ὑπὸ ῬωμαίοιςRomans ἡγεμονίαι ἸουδαίοιςJews φυλάσσεσθαι , καθὰ καὶ τοῖς ἐν ἈλεξανδρείᾳAlexandria , ἥδιστα συνεχώρησα οὐ μόνον τοῦτο τοῖς αἰτησαμένοις με χαριζόμενος ,
²⁸⁸ Upon the petition of king Agrippa and king Herod, who are persons very dear to me, that I would grant the same rights and privileges should be preserved to the Jews which are in all the Roman empire, which I have granted to those of Alexandria, I very willingly comply therewith; and this grant I make not only for the sake of the petitioners,	²⁸⁸ At the request of my dear friends king Agrippa and Herod, that the same rights and privileges I have granted to the Jews of Alexandria be retained for those throughout the Roman empire, I willingly grant it, and not only for the sake of the petitioners,
²⁸⁸ Barach

²⁸⁹ ἀλλὰ καὶ αὐτοὺς ὑπὲρ ὧν παρεκλήθην ἀξίους κρίνας διὰ τὴν‎ πρὸς ῬωμαίουςRomans πίστιν καὶ φιλίαν , μάλιστα δὲ δίκαιον κρίνων μηδεμίαν μηδὲ ἙλληνίδαGreek πόλιν τῶν δικαίων τούτων ἀποτυγχάνειν , ἐπειδὴ καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ θείου ΣεβαστοῦAugustus αὐταῖς ἦν τετηρημένα .
²⁸⁹ but as judging those Jews for whom I have been petitioned worthy of such a favor, on account of their fidelity and friendship to the Romans. I think it also very just that no Grecian city should be deprived of such rights and privileges, since they were preserved to them under the great Augustus.	²⁸⁹ but also judging the Jews for whom it was requested to be worthy of such a favour, for their loyalty and friendship toward the Romans. I also think it wrong for any Greek city to be deprived of the rights granted to them under the divine Augustus.
²⁸⁹ Barach

²⁹⁰ καλῶς οὖν ἔχειν καὶ ἸουδαίουςJews τοὺς ἐν παντὶ τῷ ὑφ᾽ ἡμᾶς κόσμῳ τὰ πάτρια ἔθη ἀνεπικωλύτωςunhindered φυλάσσειν , οἷς καὶ αὐτοῖς ἤδη νῦν παραγγέλλω μου ταύτῃ τῇ φιλανθρωπίᾳ ἐπιεικέστερον χρῆσθαι καὶ μὴ τὰς τῶν ἄλλων ἐθνῶν δεισιδαιμονίας ἐξουθενίζειν , τοὺς ἰδίους δὲ νόμους φυλάσσειν .
²⁹⁰ It will therefore be fit to permit the Jews, who are in all the world under us, to keep their ancient customs without being hindered so to do. And I do charge them also to use this my kindness to them with moderation, and not to show a contempt of the superstitious observances of other nations, but to keep their own laws only.	²⁹⁰ I therefore see fit to permit the Jews who are under us throughout the world, to retain their ancient customs, unhindered; and I charge them not to abuse my kindness to them by showing scorn for the superstitions of other nations, but just to keep their own laws.
²⁹⁰ Barach

²⁹¹ τοῦτό μου τὸ διάταγμα τοὺς ἄρχοντας τῶν πόλεων καὶ τῶν κολωνιῶν καὶ μουνικιπίων τῶν ἐν τῇ Ἰταλίᾳ καὶ τῶν ἐκτός , βασιλεῖς τε καὶ δυνάστας διὰ τῶν ἰδίων πρεσβευτῶν ἐγγράψασθαι βούλομαι ἐκκείμενόν τε ἔχειν οὐκ ἔλαττονsmaller, less ἡμερῶν τριάκοντα ὅθεν ἐξ ἐπιπέδου καλῶς ἀναγνωσθῆναι δύναται ."
²⁹¹ And I will that this decree of mine be engraven on tables by the magistrates of the cities, and colonies, and municipal places, both those within Italy and those without it, both kings and governors, by the means of the ambassadors, and to have them exposed to the public for full thirty days, in such a place whence it may plainly be read from the ground.”	²⁹¹ Let this my decree be engraved on tablets by the officers of the cities and colonies and municipalities both in Italy and elsewhere, and let kings and officers have it done by means of envoys, and have them exposed to the public for all of thirty days, in places where it may be plainly read from the ground.
²⁹¹ Barach

Chapter 6
[292-316]
Agrippa shows favour to the people in Jerusalem.
Petronius deals with the young idolaters of the city of Doris

☜ ☞

²⁹² Τούτοις μὲν δὴ τοῖς διατάγμασιν εἰς Ἀλεξάνδρειάν τε καὶ τὴν‎ οἰκουμένην πᾶσαν ἀποσταλεῖσιν ἐδήλωσεν ἣν περὶ ἸουδαίωνJews ἔχοι γνώμην ΚλαύδιοςClaudius ΚαῖσαρCaesar · αὐτίκα δὲ ἈγρίππανAgrippa κομιούμενον τὴν‎ βασιλείαν ἐπὶ τιμαῖς λαμπροτέραις ἐξέπεμψε τοῖς ἐπὶ τῶν ἐπαρχιῶν ἡγεμόσιν καὶ τοῖς ἐπιτρόποιςmanager διὰ γραμμάτων ἐπιστείλας ἐράσμιον ἄγειν αὐτόν .
²⁹² Now Claudius Caesar, by these decrees of his which were sent to Alexandria, and to all the habitable earth, made known what opinion he had of the Jews. So he soon sent Agrippa away to take his kingdom, now he was advanced to a more illustrious dignity than before, and sent letters to the presidents and procurators of the provinces that they should treat him very kindly.	²⁹² Claudius Caesar published his estimate of the Jews by these decrees which were sent to Alexandria and to all the world. Soon he sent Agrippa, now promoted to a higher dignity than before, back home to take over his kingdom and sent letters to the officers and procurators of the provinces to treat him with respect.
²⁹² Barach

²⁹³ ὁ δ᾽ , ὡς εἰκὸς ἦν τὸν ἐπὶ κρείττοσιν τύχαις ἀνερχόμενον , μετὰ τάχους ὑπέστρεψεν , εἰς ἹεροσόλυμαJerusalem δ᾽ ἐλθὼν χαριστηρίους ἐξεπλήρωσε θυσίας οὐδὲν τῶν κατὰ νόμον παραλιπών .
²⁹³ Accordingly, he returned in haste, as was likely he would, now he returned in much greater prosperity than he had before. He also came to Jerusalem, and offered all the sacrifices that belonged to him, and omitted nothing which the law required;	²⁹³ With the benefit of his improved status, he naturally went home quickly and went to Jerusalem and offered sacrifices of thanksgiving, omitting nothing which the law required.
²⁹³ Barach

²⁹⁴ διὸ καὶ ναζιραίωνNazarite ξυρᾶσθαι διέταξε μάλα συχνούς , τὴν‎ δὲ χρυσῆν ἅλυσιν τὴν‎ δοθεῖσαν αὐτῷ ὑπὸ ΓαίουGaius ἰσόσταθμον τῇ σιδηρᾷ , ᾗ τὰς ἡγεμονίδας χεῖρας ἐδέθη , τῆς στυγνῆς εἶναι τύχης ὑπόμνημα καὶ τῆς ἐπὶ τὰ κρείττω μαρτυρίαν μεταβολῆς τῶν ἱερῶν ἐντὸς ἀνεκρέμασεν περιβόλων ὑπὲρ τὸ γαζοφυλάκιον , ἵν᾽ ᾖ δεῖγμα καὶ τοῦ τὰ μεγάλα δύνασθαί ποτε πεσεῖν καὶ τοῦ τὸν θεὸν ἐγείρειν τὰ πεπτωκότα ·
²⁹⁴ on which account he ordained that many of the Nazarites should have their heads shorn. And for the golden chain which had been given him by Caius, of equal weight with that iron chain wherewith his royal hands had been bound, he hung it up within the limits of the temple, over the treasury, that it might be a memorial of the severe fate he had lain under, and a testimony of his change for the better; that it might be a demonstration how the greatest prosperity may have a fall, and that God sometimes raises up what is fallen down:	²⁹⁴ He arranged for many of the Nazarites to have their hair cut, and hung up within the limits of the temple, above the treasury, the golden chain which Gaius had given to him, equal in weight to the iron chain with which his royal hands had been bound, as a memorial of the bitter fate he had endured and a witness to his change for the better, to show how the greatest may fall and how God may also raise what has fallen.
²⁹⁴ Barach

²⁹⁵ πᾶσι γὰρ τοῦτ᾽ ἐνεφάνιζεν ἡ τῆς ἁλύσεως ἀνάθεσις , ὅτι βασιλεὺς ἈγρίππαςAgrippa ἀπὸ μικρᾶς αἰτίας εἰς δεσμώτην ἀπέδυ τὸ πρὶν ἀξίωμα καὶ μετ᾽ ὀλίγον τῆς πέδης ἐκβὰς εἰς βασιλέα τοῦ πάλαι λαμπρότερον ἠγέρθη .
²⁹⁵ for this chain thus dedicated afforded a document to all men, that king Agrippa had been once bound in a chain for a small cause, but recovered his former dignity again; and a little while afterward got out of his bonds, and was advanced to be a more illustrious king than he was before.	²⁹⁵ For this dedication of the chain illustrated for all how king Agrippa had once been in chains for a trivial reason, but soon after had emerged from his chains and been raised to reign with more glory than before.
²⁹⁵ Barach

²⁹⁶ διὰ τοῦτ᾽ οὖν ἐννοεῖσθαι , ὅτι τῆς ἀνθρωπίνης φύσεως καὶ [πεσεῖν ] ὀλισθάνειν τὰ μεγέθη καὶ τὰ κλιθέντα δύναται περιφανὲς λαβεῖν πάλιν ὕψος .
²⁹⁶ Whence men may understand that all that partake of human nature, how great soever they are, may fall; and that those that fall may gain their former illustrious dignity again.	²⁹⁶ From this one may learn that to fall lies in man's nature and grandeur may pass away, but fallen things may also be restored to splendour.
²⁹⁶ Barach

²⁹⁷ Ἐντελῶς δ᾽ οὖν θρησκεύσας τὸν θεὸν ἈγρίππαςAgrippa Θεόφιλον μὲν τὸν ἈνάνουAnanus τῆς ἀρχιερωσύνης μετέστησεν , τῷ δὲ ΒοηθοῦBoethus ΣίμωνιSimon , τούτῳ Κανθηρᾶς ἐπίκλησις ἦν , τὴν‎ ἐκείνου προσένειμε τιμήν . δύο δ᾽ ἦσαν ἀδελφοὶ τῷ ΣίμωνιSimon καὶ πατὴρ Βοηθός , οὗ τῇ θυγατρὶ βασιλεὺς συνῴκησεν ἩρώδηςHerod , ὡς ἀνωτέρω δεδήλωται .
²⁹⁷ And when Agrippa had entirely finished all the duties of the divine worship, he removed Theophilus, the son of Ananus, from the high priesthood, and bestowed that honor of his on Simon the son of Boethus, whose name was also Cantheras whose daughter king Herod married, as I have related above.	²⁹⁷ When Agrippa had duly worshipped God, he deposed Theophilus, son of Ananus, from the high priesthood and gave that honour to Simon the son of Boethus, surnamed Cantheras, whose daughter king Herod had married, as I have said earlier.
²⁹⁷ Barach

²⁹⁸ σὺν τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς οὖν τὴν‎ ἱερωσύνην ἔσχεν ὁ ΣίμωνSimon καὶ σὺν τῷ πατρί , καθὰ καὶ πρότερον ἔσχον οἱ ΣίμωνοςSimon τοῦ Ὀνία παῖδες τρεῖς ὄντες ἐπὶ τῆς τῶν ΜακεδόνωνMacedonians ἀρχῆς , ὅπερ ἐν ταῖς προαγούσαις γραφαῖς παρέδομεν .
²⁹⁸ Simon, therefore, had the [high] priesthood with his brethren, and with his father, in like manner as the sons of Simon, the son of Onias, who were three, had it formerly under the government of the Macedonians, as we have related in a former book.	²⁹⁸ Simon, therefore, held the priesthood with his brothers and his father, just as the three sons of Simon, son of Onias, had formerly held it under the rule of the Macedonians, as we said in a previous passage.
²⁹⁸ Barach

²⁹⁹ καταστησάμενος δὲ τὰ περὶ τοὺς ἀρχιερεῖς οὕτως ὁ βασιλεὺς τοὺς ἹεροσολυμίταςJerusalem ἠμείψατο τῆς εἰς αὐτὸν εὐνοίας · ἀνῆκε γοῦν αὐτοῖς τὰ ὑπὲρ ἑκάστης οἰκίας , ἐν καλῷ τιθέμενος ἀντιδοῦναι τοῖς ἠγαπηκόσιν στοργήν . ἔπαρχον δὲ ἀπέδειξεν παντὸς τοῦ στρατεύματος Σίλαν ἄνδρα πολλῶν αὐτῷ πόνων συμμετασχόντα .
²⁹⁹ When the king had settled the high priesthood after this manner, he returned the kindness which the inhabitants of Jerusalem had showed him; for he released them from the tax upon houses, every one of which paid it before, thinking it a good thing to requite the tender affection of those that loved him. He also made Silas the general of his forces, as a man who had partaken with him in many of his troubles.	²⁹⁹ When the king had settled the high priesthood in this way, he reciprocated to the people of Jerusalem the favour they had shown him, for he released them from the tax which had been payable on every house, out of a desire to repay the affection of those who loved him. He also made Silas the general of his forces, for sharing in many of his troubles.
²⁹⁹ Barach

³⁰⁰ παντάπασιν δὲ ὀλίγου χρόνου διελθόντος ΔωρῖταιDoris νεανίσκοι τῆς ὁσιότητος προτιθέμενοι τόλμαν καὶ πεφυκότες εἶναι παραβόλως θρασεῖς ΚαίσαροςCaesar ἀνδριάνταa statue κομίσαντες εἰς τὴν‎ τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews συναγωγὴν ἀνέστησαν .
³⁰⁰ But after a very little while the young men of Doris, preferring a rash attempt before piety, and being naturally bold and insolent, carried a statue of Caesar into a synagogue of the Jews, and erected it there.	³⁰⁰ But a little while later the young men of Doris, in a boldly insolent deed of impiety, brought a statue of Caesar into a synagogue of the Jews and erected it there.
³⁰⁰ Barach

³⁰¹ σφόδρα τοῦτο ἈγρίππανAgrippa παρώξυνεν · κατάλυσιν γὰρ τῶν πατρίων αὐτοῦ‎ νόμων ἐδύνατο . ἀμελλητὶwithout delay δὲ πρὸς ΠούπλιονPublius ΠετρώνιονPetronius , ἡγεμὼν δὲ τῆς ΣυρίαςSyria οὗτος ἦν , παραγίνεται καὶ καταλέγει τῶν ΔωριτῶνDoris .
³⁰¹ This procedure of theirs greatly provoked Agrippa; for it plainly tended to the dissolution of the laws of his country. So he came without delay to Publius Petronius, who was then president of Syria, and accused the people of Doris.	³⁰¹ This greatly provoked Agrippa, as it meant to subvert the laws of his country, so without delay he went to the governor of Syria, Publius Petronius, to denounce the people of Doris.
³⁰¹ Barach

³⁰² ὁ δ᾽ οὐχ ἧττον ἐπὶ τῷ πραχθέντι χαλεπήνας , καὶ γὰρ αὐτὸς ἔκρινεν ἀσέβειαν τὴν‎ τῶν ἐννόμων παράβασιν , τοῖς ἀποστᾶσι τῶν ΔωριτῶνDoris σὺν ὀργῇ ταῦτ᾽ ἔγραψεν ·
³⁰² Nor did he less resent what was done than did Agrippa; for he judged it a piece of impiety to transgress the laws that regulate the actions of men. So he wrote the following letter to the people of Doris in an angry strain:	³⁰² This man was just as angry with what they had done, judging this breach of the laws as sacrilegious, so he angrily wrote this letter to the people of Doris :
³⁰² Barach

³⁰³ " ΠούπλιοςPublius ΠετρώνιοςPetronius πρεσβευτὴς ΤιβερίουTiberius ΚλαυδίουClaudius ΚαίσαροςCaesar ΣεβαστοῦAugustus ΓερμανικοῦGermanicus ΔωριέωνDoris τοῖς πρώτοις λέγει .
³⁰³ “Publius Petronius, the president under Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, to the magistrates of Doris, ordains as follows:	³⁰³ "Publius Petronius, governor under Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, to the officers of Doris, says this :
³⁰³ Barach

³⁰⁴ ἐπειδὴ τοσαύτῃ τόλμῃ ἀπονοίας τινὲς ἐχρήσαντο ἐξ ὑμῶν , ὥστε μηδὲ διὰ τὸ προτεθῆναι διάταγμα ΚλαυδίουClaudius ΚαίσαροςCaesar ΣεβαστοῦAugustus ΓερμανικοῦGermanicus περὶ τοῦ ἐφίεσθαι ἸουδαίουςJews φυλάσσειν τὰ πάτρια πεισθῆναι ὑμᾶς αὐτῷ ,
³⁰⁴ Since some of you have had the boldness, or madness rather, after the edict of Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus was published, for permitting the Jews to observe the laws of their country, not to obey the same,	³⁰⁴ Some of you have had the mad audacity to disobey the edict issued by Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus, permitting the Jews to observe their ancestral laws,
³⁰⁴ Barach

³⁰⁵ τἀναντία δὲ πάντα πρᾶξαι , συναγωγὴν ἸουδαίωνJews κωλύοντας εἶναι διὰ τὸ μεταθεῖναι ἐν αὐτῇ τὸν ΚαίσαροςCaesar ἀνδριάνταa statue , παρανομοῦντας οὐκ εἰς μόνους ἸουδαίουςJews , ἀλλὰ καὶ εἰς τὸν αὐτοκράτορα , οὗ ὁ ἀνδριὰς βέλτιον ἐν τῷ ἰδίῳ ναῷ ἢ ἐν ἀλλοτρίῳ ἐτίθετο καὶ ταῦτα ἐν τῷ τῆς συναγωγῆς τόπῳ , τοῦ φύσει δικαιοῦντος ἕνα ἕκαστον τῶν ἰδίων τόπων κυριεύειν κατὰ τὸ ΚαίσαροςCaesar ἐπίκριμα ·
³⁰⁵ but have acted in entire opposition thereto, as forbidding the Jews to assemble together in the synagogue, by removing Caesar’s statue, and setting it up therein, and thereby have offended not only the Jews, but the emperor himself, whose statue is more commodiously placed in his own temple than in a foreign one, where is the place of assembling together; while it is but a part of natural justice, that every one should have the power over the place belonging peculiarly to themselves, according to the determination of Caesar,—	³⁰⁵ and have done the reverse, by preventing the Jews from having their synagogue, and placing Caesar's statue in it and thereby offending not only the Jews but also the emperor himself, whose statue should rather be placed in his own temple than anywhere else, especially in the synagogue, since each should be in charge of their own, as Caesar has decreed.
³⁰⁵ Barach

³⁰⁶ τοῦ γὰρ ἐμοῦ ἐπικρίματος μιμνήσκεσθαι γελοῖόν ἐστιν μετὰ τὸ τοῦ αὐτοκράτορος διάταγμα τοῦ ἐπιτρέψαντος ἸουδαίοιςJews τοῖς ἰδίοις ἔθεσι χρῆσθαι , ἔτι μέντοι γε καὶ συμπολιτεύεσθαι τοῖς ἝλλησινGreek κεκελευκότος ·
³⁰⁶ to say nothing of my own determination, which it would be ridiculous to mention after the emperor’s edict, which gives the Jews leave to make use of their own customs, as also gives order that they enjoy equally the rights of citizens with the Greeks themselves,—	³⁰⁶ I had also decreed the same thing, though this need hardly be mentioned in light of the emperor's edict allowing the Jews to follow their own customs, since he commands that they be given the same rights of citizenship as the Greeks.
³⁰⁶ Barach

³⁰⁷ τοὺς μὲν παρὰ τὸ διάταγμα τοῦ ΣεβαστοῦAugustus τοιαῦτα τετολμηκότας , ἐφ᾽ ᾧ καὶ αὐτοὶ ἠγανάκτησαν οἱ δοκοῦντες αὐτῶν ἐξέχειν οὐ τῇ ἰδίᾳ προαιρέσει γεγενῆσθαι λέγοντες ἀλλὰ τῇ τοῦ πλήθους ὁρμῇ , ὑπὸ ἑκατοντάρχου Πρόκλου Οὐιτελλίου ἐκέλευσα ἐπ᾽ ἐμὲ ἀναχθῆναι τῶν πεπραγμένων λόγον ἀποδώσοντας ,
³⁰⁷ I therefore ordain that Proculus Vitellius, the centurion, bring those men to me, who, contrary to Augustus’s edict, have been so insolent as to do this thing, at which those very men, who appear to be of principal reputation among them, have an indignation also, and allege for themselves, that it was not done with their consent, but by the violence of the multitude, that they may give an account of what hath been done.	³⁰⁷ Therefore I require the centurion Proculus Vitellius to bring to me for reckoning those who dared to do this despite the edict of Augustus, and which has also upset those who are best reputed among that faction, who say that it was done by a mob impulse and without their explicit consent.
³⁰⁷ Barach

³⁰⁸ τοῖς δὲ πρώτοις ἄρχουσι παραινῶ , εἰ μὴ βούλονται δοκεῖν κατὰ τὴν‎ αὐτῶν προαίρεσιν γεγενῆσθαι τὸ ἀδίκημα , ἐπιδεῖξαι τοὺς αἰτίους τῷ ἑκατοντάρχῃ μηδεμιᾶς στάσεως μηδὲ μάχης ἐῶντας ἀφορμὴν γενέσθαι , ἥνπερ δοκοῦσίν μοι θηρεύεσθαι διὰ τῶν τοιούτων ἔργων ,
³⁰⁸ I also exhort the principal magistrates among them, unless they have a mind to have this action esteemed to be done with their consent, to inform the centurion of those that were guilty of it, and take care that no handle be hence taken for raising a sedition or quarrel among them; which those seem to me to hunt after who encourage such doings;	³⁰⁸ I urge their top magistrates, unless they want to be seen as consenting to this action, to point out the guilty parties to the centurion and provide no grounds for strife or battle, which I believe could easily arise from such doings.
³⁰⁸ Barach

³⁰⁹ κἀμοῦ καὶ τοῦ τιμιωτάτου μοι βασιλέως ἈγρίππουAgrippa οὐδενὸς μᾶλλον προνοουμένων , ἢ ἵνα μὴ ἀφορμῆς δραξάμενοι τὸ τῶν ἸουδαίωνJews ἔθνος ὑπὸ τῆς ἀμύνης προφάσει συναθροισθὲν εἰς ἀπόνοιαν χωρῇ .
³⁰⁹ while both I myself, and king Agrippa, for whom I have the highest honor, have nothing more under our care, than that the nation of the Jews may have no occasion given them of getting together, under the pretense of avenging themselves, and become tumultuous.	³⁰⁹ Both I and king Agrippa, whom I hold in highest honour, have no greater concern than to avoid giving the Jewish nation any reason to come together for self defence or do anything drastic.
³⁰⁹ Barach

³¹⁰ ἵνα δὲ γνωριμώτερον ᾖ , τί καὶ ὁ Σεβαστὸς περὶ ὅλου τοῦ πράγματος ἐφρόνησε , τὰ ἐν ἈλεξανδρείᾳAlexandria αὐτοῦ‎ διατάγματα προτεθέντα προσέθηκα , ἅπερ εἰ καὶ γνώριμα πᾶσιν εἶναι δοκεῖ , τότε καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ βήματος ἀνέγνω ὁ τιμιώτατός μοι βασιλεὺς ἈγρίππαςAgrippa δικαιολογησάμενος περὶ τοῦ μὴ δεῖν αὐτοὺς ἀφαιρεθῆναι τῆς τοῦ ΣεβαστοῦAugustus δωρεᾶς .
³¹⁰ And that it may be more publicly known what Augustus hath resolved about this whole matter, I have subjoined those edicts which he hath lately caused to be published at Alexandria, and which, although they may be well known to all, yet did king Agrippa, for whom I have the highest honor, read them at that time before my tribunal, and pleaded that the Jews ought not to be deprived of those rights which Augustus hath granted them.	³¹⁰ And that it may be more publicly known what Augustus has ruled about this whole matter, I have subjoined the edicts he has recently published published in Alexandria and which, though known to all, my honoured friend king Agrippa read aloud before my tribunal, arguing that the Jews not be deprived of the rights granted them by Augustus.
³¹⁰ Barach

³¹¹ εἴς τε οὖν τὸ λοιπὸν παραγγέλλω μηδεμίαν πρόφασιν στάσεως μηδὲ ταραχῆς ζητεῖν , ἀλλ᾽ ἑκάστους τὰ ἴδια ἔθη θρησκεύειν ."
³¹¹ I therefore charge you, that you do not, for the time to come, seek for any occasion of sedition or disturbance, but that every one be allowed to follow their own religious customs.”	³¹¹ I charge you therefore, in future not to give any grounds for strife or disturbance, but let each be allowed to worship in their own way."
³¹¹ Barach

³¹² ΠετρώνιοςPetronius μὲν οὖν οὕτω προυνόησε διορθώσεως μὲν τὸ παρανομηθὲν ἤδη τυχεῖν , γενέσθαι δὲ παραπλήσιον μηδὲν εἰς αὐτούς .
³¹² Thus did Petronius take care of this matter, that such a breach of the law might be corrected, and that no such thing might be attempted afterwards against the Jews.	³¹² Thus Petronius acted to correct this lawbreaking and prevent any such thing being done against them in the future.
³¹² Barach

³¹³ ἈγρίππαςAgrippa δὲ ὁ βασιλεὺς ἀφείλετο μὲν τὴν‎ ἀρχιερωσύνην τὸν Κανθηρᾶν ΣίμωναSimon , ἸωνάθηνJonathan δὲ πάλιν ἐπ᾽ αὐτὴν ἦγεν τὸν ἈνάνουAnanus τοῦτον ἀξιώτερον τῆς τιμῆς ὁμολογῶν εἶναι . τῷ δὲ οὐκ ἀσμενιστὸν ἐφάνηto give light, shine τὴν‎ τοσαύτην ἀπολαβεῖν τιμήν , παρῃτεῖτο δ᾽ οὖν ταῦτα λέγων ·
³¹³ And now king Agrippa took the [high] priesthood away from Simon Cantheras, and put Jonathan, the son of Ananus, into it again, and owned that he was more worthy of that dignity than the other. But this was not a thing acceptable to him, to recover that his former dignity. So he refused it, and said,	³¹³ Now king Agrippa took the priesthood from Simon Cantheras, wishing to return it to Jonathan, son of Ananus, as being more worthy of that dignity, but he did not welcome the restoring of this dignity, but refused it saying,
³¹³ Barach

³¹⁴ " σοὶ μέν , ὦ βασιλεῦ , τετιμημένος χαίρω διὰ ψυχῆς ἔχων τοῦθ᾽ ὅ μοι γέρας δίδωσιν ἡ σὴ βουλὴ , καὶ πρὸς οὐδέν με τῆς ἀρχιερωσύνης ἄξιον ἔκρινεν ὁ θεός . ἅπαξ δ᾽ ἐνδὺς στολισμὸν ἱερὸν ἀρκοῦμαι · τότε γὰρ αὐτὸν ἠμφιασάμην ὁσιώτερον ἢ νῦν ἀπολήψομαι .
³¹⁴ “O king! I rejoice in the honor that thou hast for me, and take it kindly that thou wouldst give me such a dignity of thy own inclinations, although God hath judged that I am not at all worthy of the high priesthood. I am satisfied with having once put on the sacred garments; for I then put them on after a more holy manner than I should now receive them again.	³¹⁴ "Your Majesty, my soul rejoices at the honour and that you wish to give it to me, though God has judged me unfit for the high priesthood. I am satisfied with having once worn the sacred vestments, but then it was more sacred than for me to now resume them again.
³¹⁴ Barach

³¹⁵ σὺ δ᾽ , εἰ βούλει τὸν ἀξιώτερον ἐμοῦ νῦν τὸ γέρας λαβεῖν , διδάχθητι · πάσης καὶ πρὸς τὸν θεὸν ἁμαρτίας καὶ πρὸς σέ , βασιλεῦ , καθαρὸς ἀδελφὸς ἔστι μοι · πρέποντα τῇ τιμῇ τοῦτον
³¹⁵ But if thou desirest that a person more worthy than myself should have this honorable employment, give me leave to name thee such a one. I have a brother that is pure from all sin against God, and of all offenses against thyself; I recommend him to thee, as one that is fit for this dignity.”	³¹⁵ But if you want someone worthier than myself to have this honour, take my advice. My own brother is blameless toward God and yourself, and I recommend him as fit for this honour."
³¹⁵ Barach

³¹⁶ συνίστημι . τούτοις ὁ βασιλεὺς ἡσθεὶς τοῖς λόγοις τὸν ἸωνάθηνJonathan μὲν ἠγάσατο τῆς γνώμης , τἀδελφῷ δὲ αὐτοῦ‎ ΜατθίᾳMatthias τὴν‎ ἱερωσύνην ἔδωκε . Καὶ μετ᾽ οὐ πολὺ ΠετρώνιονPetronius μὲν Μάρσος διεδέξατο καὶ διεῖπε ΣυρίανSyria .
³¹⁶ So the king was pleased with these words of his, and passed by Jonathan, and, according to his brother’s desire, bestowed the high priesthood upon Matthias. Nor was it long before Marcus succeeded Petronius, as president of Syria.	³¹⁶ The king was pleased with this and took Jonathan's advice, and conferred the high priesthood upon his brother, Matthias. Soon afterward, Marsus succeeded Petronius as ruler of Syria.
³¹⁶ Barach

Chapter 7
[317-337]
The arrogance of Silas.
Agrippa builds a new wall around Jerusalem,
and shows favour to the people of Berytus

☜ ☞

³¹⁷ ΣίλαςSilas δ᾽ ὁ τοῦ βασιλέως ἔπαρχος ἐπεὶ διὰ πάσης αὐτῷ τύχης ἐγεγόνει πιστὸς οὐδένα κίνδυνόν ποτε κοινωνεῖν ἀνηνάμενος , ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς σφαλερωτάτους ὑποδὺς πολλάκις πόνους , πεποιθήσεως ἦν ἀνάπλεως , προσήκειν ὑπολαμβάνων ἰσοτιμίαν βεβαιότητι φιλίας .
³¹⁷ Now Silas, the general of the king’s horse, because he had been faithful to him under all his misfortunes, and had never refused to be a partaker with him in any of his dangers, but had oftentimes undergone the most hazardous dangers for him, was full of assurance, and thought he might expect a sort of equality with the king, on account of the firmness of the friendship he had showed to him.	³¹⁷ Silas, the king's captain who had stayed faithful to him in all his troubles, never refusing to share any danger with him and often taking great risks on his behalf, felt assured of a sort of equality with the king, due to his firm support.
³¹⁷ Barach

³¹⁸ οὐδαμῆ τοίνυν ὑποκατεκλίνετο βασιλεῖ , παρρησίαν δὲ διὰ πάσης ὁμιλίαςsermon ἦγεν , κἀν ταῖς φιλοφρονήσεσιν ἐγίνετο φορτικὸς σεμνύνων ἑαυτὸν ἀμέτρως καὶ πολλάκις τῷ βασιλεῖ τὰ στυγνὰ τῆς τύχης ἄγων εἰς ἀνάμνησιν , ἵνα τὴν‎ ἑαυτοῦ τότε σπουδὴν παραδεικνύῃ , συνεχῶς δ᾽ ἦν , ὡς ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ‎ κάμοι , πολλὰ διεξιών .
³¹⁸ Accordingly, he would no where let the king sit as his superior, and took the like liberty in speaking to him upon all occasions, till he became troublesome to the king, when they were merry together, extolling himself beyond measure, and oft putting the king in mind of the severity of fortune he had undergone, that he might, by way of ostentation, demonstrate What zeal he had showed in his service; and was continually harping upon this string, what pains he had taken for him, and much enlarged still upon that subject.	³¹⁸ He would nowhere sit lower than the king and took every liberty in conversation with him, until he became a nuisance to the king at social occasions. The man praised himself too much and often reminded the king of the misfortunes he had endured in order to highlight the zeal he had shown in his service, always going on about all that he had done on his behalf.
³¹⁸ Barach

³¹⁹ τούτων οὖν τὸ πλεονάζον ὀνειδισμὸς ἐδόκει · διὸ προσάντως ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐδέχετο τὴν‎ ἀταμίευτον παρρησίαν τἀνδρός · οὐχ ἡδεῖαι γὰρ αἱ τῶν ἀδόξων χρόνων ἀναμνήσεις , εὐήθης δὲ ὁ διηνεκῶς ἅ ποτε ὠφέλησεν προφέρων .
³¹⁹ The repetition of this so frequently seemed to reproach the king, insomuch that he took this ungovernable liberty of talking very ill at his hands. For the commemoration of times when men have been under ignominy, is by no means agreeable to them; and he is a very silly man who is perpetually relating to a person what kindness he had done him.	³¹⁹ This frequent repetition seemed insulting and his unrestrained liberty of speech angered the king. For it is not pleasing to be reminded of shameful times and it is silly to be always referring to the favours one did for someone in the past.
³¹⁹ Barach

³²⁰ τέλος γοῦν ἀνηρέθισε σφόδρα ὁ ΣίλαςSilas τοῦ βασιλέως τὸν θυμὸν κἀκεῖνος ὀργῇ πλέον ἢ λογισμῷ διδοὺς οὐ τῆς ἐπαρχίας μόνον μετέστησε τὸν Σίλαν , ἀλλὰ καὶ παρέδωκεν δεθησόμενον εἰς τὴν‎ ἐκείνου πατρίδα πέμψας .
³²⁰ At last, therefore, Silas had so thoroughly provoked the king’s indignation, that he acted rather out of passion than good consideration, and did not only turn Silas out of his place, as general of his horse, but sent him in bonds into his own country.	³²⁰ Finally Silas made the king so angry that he acted out of passion more than good sense and not only deposed Silas from his captaincy, but also sent him in chains back to his own country.
³²⁰ Barach

³²¹ χρόνῳ δὲ τὸν θυμὸν ἠμβλύνθη καὶ λογισμοῖς εἰλικρινέσι τὴν‎ περὶ τἀνδρὸς κρίσιν ἐφῆκεν ἐν νῷ λαμβάνων ὅσους ὑπὲρ ἐκείνου πόνους ἐκεῖνος ἀνέτλη . ἡμέραν οὖν ἑορτάζων αὐτοῦ‎ γενέθλιον , ὅτε πᾶσιν ὧν ἦρχεν εὐφροσύνη ᾗ καθίσταντο θαλίαι , τὸν Σίλαν ἀνεκάλει παραυτίκα συνέστιον αὐτῷ γενησόμενον .
³²¹ But the edge of his anger wore off by length of time, and made room for more just reasonings as to his judgment about this man; and he considered how many labors he had undergone for his sake. So when Agrippa was solemnizing his birth-day, and he gave festival entertainments to all his subjects, he sent for Silas on the sudden to be his guest.	³²¹ But in time his anger softened and yielded to a fairer judgment about this man, as he considered the hardships he had endured for his sake. So when he was celebrating his birthday and giving a festival for all his subjects, he suddenly sent for Silas to be his guest.
³²¹ Barach

³²² τῷ δέ , τρόπος γὰρ ἐλευθέριος ἦν , ἐδόκει προσειληφέναι δικαίαν αἰτίαν ὀργῆς , ἣν οὐκ ἀπεκρύπτετο πρὸς τοὺς μετιόντας αὐτὸν λέγων ·
³²² But as he was a very frank man, he thought he had now a just handle given him to be angry; which he could not conceal from those that came for him, but said to them,	³²² But as a very independant man, the latter took this as a spur to indignation, which he did not hide from those who came for him, but said,
³²² Barach

³²³ " ἐπὶ ποίαν ὁ βασιλεὺς τιμὴν ἀνακαλεῖ με τὴν‎ μετὰ μικρὸν ἀπολουμένην ; οὐδὲ γὰρ τὰ πρῶτά μοι γέρα τῆς εἰς αὐτὸν εὐνοίας ἐτήρησεν , ἀπεσύλησεν δ᾽ ὑβρίσας .
³²³ “What honor is this the king invites me to, which I conclude will soon be over? For the king hath not let me keep those original marks of the good-will I bore him, which I once had from him; but he hath plundered me, and that unjustly also.	³²³ "What sort of honour does the king invite me to, which will soon be over? For he did not let me keep the signs of goodwill I once had from him, but haughtily took them away.
³²³ Barach

³²⁴ ἢ πεπαῦσθαι νενόμικέ με τῆς παρρησίας , ἣν ἀπὸ ποίου συνειδότος ἔχων βοήσομαι μᾶλλον , ὅσων αὐτὸν ἐξελυσάμην δεινῶν , ὅσους ἤνεγκα πόνους ἐκείνῳ ποριζόμενος σωτηρίαν τε καὶ τιμήν , ὧν γέρας ἠνεγκάμην δεσμὰ καὶ σκότιον εἱρκτήν .
³²⁴ Does he think that I can leave off that liberty of speech, which, upon the consciousness of my deserts, I shall use more loudly than before, and shall relate how many misfortunes I have delivered him from; how many labors I have undergone for him, whereby I procured him deliverance and respect; as a reward for which I have borne the hardships of bonds and a dark prison?	³²⁴ Does he think I will give up speaking my mind? No, I shall do it more loudly than before and tell of the hazards I rescued him from and all I underwent for him, to win him safety and respect, as reward for which I am bound in chains in this dark place?
³²⁴ Barach

³²⁵ οὐκ ἐγώ ποτε τούτων λήσομαι · τάχα μοι τὴν‎ τῆς ἀριστείας συνεποίσεται μνήμην καὶ μεταστᾶσα τῆς σαρκὸς ἡ ψυχή . ταῦτα ἀνεβόα καὶ διετάττετο τῷ βασιλεῖ λέγειν . ὁ δ᾽ ὡς ἀνιάτως ἑώρα διακείμενον , πάλιν εἴασεν ἐν φρουρᾷ .
³²⁵ I shall never forget this usage. Nay, perhaps, my very soul, when it is departed out of the body, will not forget the glorious actions I did on his account.” This was the clamor he made, and he ordered the messengers to tell it to the king. So he perceived that Silas was incurable in his folly, and still suffered him to lie in prison.	³²⁵ This I shall never forget and even when it has left the body, my soul will not forget all I have achieved." These words he shouted and told the messengers to tell them to the king. So seeing him incurable in his foolishness, he let him stay on in prison.
³²⁵ Barach

³²⁶ Τὰ δὲ τῶν ἹεροσολύμωνJerusalem τείχη τὰ πρὸς τὴν‎ καινὴν νεύοντα πόλιν δημοσίαις ὠχύρου δαπάναις , τῇ μὲν εὐρύνων εἰς πλάτος τῇ δὲ εἰς ὕψος ἐξαίρων , κἂν ἐξειργάσατο ταῦτα πάσης ἀνθρωπίνης κρείττονα βίας , εἰ μὴ Μάρσος ὁ τῆς ΣυρίαςSyria ἡγεμὼν ΚλαυδίῳClaudius ΚαίσαριCaesar διὰ γραμμάτων ἐδήλωσε τὸ πραττόμενονto do, make .
³²⁶ As for the walls of Jerusalem, that were adjoining to the new city [Bezetha], he repaired them at the expense of the public, and built them wider in breadth, and higher in altitude; and he had made them too strong for all human power to demolish, unless Marcus, the then president of Syria, had by letter informed Claudius Caesar of what he was doing.	³²⁶ He repaired at public expense the ramparts of Jerusalem beside the new part of the city, building them even wider and higher, and would have made them too strong for human power to demolish if Marsus, the governor of Syria, had not by letter told Claudius Caesar of what he was doing.
³²⁶ Barach

³²⁷ καὶ νεωτερισμόν τινα ΚλαύδιοςClaudius ὑποπτεύσας ἐπέστειλεν ἈγρίππᾳAgrippa μετὰ σπουδῆς παύσασθαι τῆς τῶν τειχῶν ἐξοικοδομήσεως · ὁ δ᾽ ἀπειθεῖν οὐκ ἔκρινεν .
³²⁷ And when Claudius had some suspicion of attempts for innovation, he sent to Agrippa to leave off the building of those walls presently. So he obeyed, as not thinking it proper to contradict Claudius.	³²⁷ As Claudius suspected some attempted revolt, he sent to Agrippa to immediately stop building those walls, and he thought it wisest to obey.
³²⁷ Barach

³²⁸ Ἐπεφύκει δ᾽ ὁ βασιλεὺς οὗτος εὐεργετικὸς εἶναι ἐν δωρεαῖς καὶ μεγαλοφρονῆσαι ἔθνη φιλότιμος καὶ πολλοῖς ἀθρόως δαπανήμασιν ἀνιστὰς αὑτὸν εἰς ἐπιφάνειαν ἡδόμενος τῷ χαρίζεσθαι καὶ τῷ βιοῦν ἐν εὐφημίᾳ χαίρων , κατ᾽ οὐδὲν ἩρώδῃHerod τῷ πρὸ ἑαυτοῦ βασιλεῖ τὸν τρόπον συμφερόμενος ·
³²⁸ Now this king was by nature very beneficent and liberal in his gifts, and very ambitious to oblige people with such large donations; and he made himself very illustrious by the many chargeable presents he made them. He took delight in giving, and rejoiced in living with good reputation. He was not at all like that Herod who reigned before him;	³²⁸ This king was very beneficent and generous by nature and wanted to please foreigners by his gifts, and became famous for the massive sums he spent. His delight was in giving and took pleasure in his reputation for it. He was not at all like the Herod who reigned before him,
³²⁸ Barach

³²⁹ ἐκείνῳ γὰρ πονηρὸν ἦν ἦθος ἐπὶ τιμωρίαν ἀπότομον καὶ κατὰ τῶν ἀπηχθημένων ἀταμίευτον , ἝλλησιGreeks πλέον ἢ ἸουδαίοιςJews οἰκείως ἔχειν ὁμολογούμενος · ἀλλοφύλων γέ τοι πόλεις ἐσέμνυνεν δόσει χρημάτων βαλανείων θεάτρων τε ἄλλοτε κατασκευαῖς , ἔστιν αἷς ναοὺς ἀνέστησε , στοὰς ἄλλαις , ἀλλὰ ἸουδαίωνJews οὐδεμίαν πόλιν οὐδ᾽ ὀλίγης ἐπισκευῆς ἠξίωσεν οὐδὲ δόσεως ἀξίας μνημονευθῆναι .
³²⁹ for that Herod was ill-natured, and severe in his punishments, and had no mercy on them that he hated; and every one perceived that he was more friendly to the Greeks than to the Jews; for he adorned foreign cities with large presents in money; with building them baths and theatres besides; nay, in some of those places he erected temples, and porticoes in others; but he did not vouchsafe to raise one of the least edifices in any Jewish city, or make them any donation that was worth mentioning.	³²⁹ who had been ill-tempered and severe in punishing and had no mercy on anyone he hated, and was seen to be friendlier to the Greeks than to the Jews. He adorned foreign cities with large gifts of money, building them baths and theatres, with temples in some places and colonnades in others, while he scarcely raised a building in any Jewish city, or made any donation worth mentioning.
³²⁹ Barach

³³⁰ πραὺς δ᾽ ὁ τρόπος ἈγρίππᾳAgrippa καὶ πρὸς πάντας τὸ εὐεργετικὸν ὅμοιον . τοῖς ἀλλοεθνέσιν ἦν Φιλάνθρωπος κἀκείνοις ἐνδεικνύμενος τὸ φιλόδωρον τοῖς ὁμοφύλοις ἀναλόγως χρηστὸς καὶ συμπαθὴς μᾶλλον .
³³⁰ But Agrippa’s temper was mild, and equally liberal to all men. He was humane to foreigners, and made them sensible of his liberality. He was in like manner rather of a gentle and compassionate temper.	³³⁰ But Agrippa's temper was mild and equally generous to all. He was kind to foreigners and showed them his generosity, being of a gentle and merciful temper.
³³⁰ Barach

³³¹ ἡδεῖα γοῦν αὐτῷ δίαιτα καὶ συνεχὴς ἐν τοῖς ἹεροσολύμοιςJerusalem ἦν καὶ τὰ πάτρια καθαρῶς ἐτήρει . διὰ πάσης γοῦν αὑτὸν ἦγεν ἁγνείας οὐδ᾽ ἡμέρα τις παρώδευεν αὐτῷ τὰ νόμιμα χηρεύουσα θυσίας .
³³¹ Accordingly, he loved to live continually at Jerusalem, and was exactly careful in the observance of the laws of his country. He therefore kept himself entirely pure; nor did any day pass over his head without its appointed sacrifice.	³³¹ He loved to reside in Jerusalem and was most exact in observing the laws of his nation, keeping the laws of purity and letting no day pass without its appointed sacrifice.
³³¹ Barach

³³² Καὶ δή τις ἐν τοῖς ἹεροσολύμοιςJerusalem ἀνὴρ ἐπιχώριος ἐξακριβάζειν δοκῶν τὰ νόμιμα , ΣίμωνSimon ἦν ὄνομα τούτῳ , πλῆθος εἰς ἐκκλησίαν ἁλίσας τηνικάδε τοῦ βασιλέως εἰς ΚαισάρειανCaesarea ἐκδεδημηκότος ἐτόλμησεν αὐτοῦ‎ κατειπεῖν , ὡς οὐχ ὅσιος εἴη , δικαίως δ᾽ ἂν εἴργοιτο τοῦ ναοῦ τῆς εἰσόδου προσηκούσης τοῖς ἐγγενέσιν .
³³² However, there was a certain man of the Jewish nation at Jerusalem, who appeared to be very accurate in the knowledge of the law. His name was Simon. This man got together an assembly, while the king was absent at Caesarea, and had the insolence to accuse him as not living holily, and that he might justly be excluded out of the temple, since it belonged only to native Jews.	³³² But a local man in Jerusalem, named Simon, reputed for his accurate knowledge of the law, held a meeting while the king was away in Caesarea, and dared to accuse him of not living in a holy fashion, saying that by right he should be excluded from the temple, since it belonged only to those who did right.
³³² Barach

³³³ δηλοῦται μὲν δὴ διὰ γραμμάτων ὑπὸ τοῦ στρατηγοῦ τῆς πόλεως τῷ βασιλεῖ δημηγορήσας ΣίμωνSimon ταῦτα , Μεταπέμπεται δὲ αὐτὸν ὁ βασιλεὺς καί , καθέζετο γὰρ ἐν τῷ θεάτρῳ τότε , καθεσθῆναι παρ᾽ αὐτὸν ἐκέλευσεν . ἠρέμα τε καὶ πρᾴως " εἰπέ μοι , φησίν , τί τῶν ἐνθάδε
³³³ But the general of Agrippa’s army informed him that Simon had made such a speech to the people. So the king sent for him; and as he was sitting in the theater, he bid him sit down by him, and said to him with a low and gentle voice, “What is there done in this place that is contrary to the law?”	³³³ Agrippa was told by the commander of the city that Simon had made this speech to the people, so the king sent for him, and as he was sitting in the theatre, told him to sit down beside him and in a low and gentle voice said to him, "What thing contrary to the law is being done in this place?"
³³³ Barach

³³⁴ γινομένων ἐστὶ παράνομον ; ὁ δὲ εἰπεῖν ἔχων οὐδὲν τυχεῖν ἐδεῖτο συγγνώμης . ἀλλὰ ὁ βασιλεὺς αὐτῷ ἢ προσεδόκησέν τις διηλλάττετο τὴν‎ πρᾳότητα κρίνων βασιλικωτέραν ὀργῆς καὶ πρέπειν εἰδὼς τοῖς μεγέθεσι θυμοῦ πλέον ἐπιείκειαν . τὸν ΣίμωναSimon γοῦν καὶ δωρεᾶς τινος ἀξιώσαςto think worthy ἀπεπέμπετο .
³³⁴ But he had nothing to say for himself, but begged his pardon. So the king was more easily reconciled to him than one could have imagined, as esteeming mildness a better quality in a king than anger, and knowing that moderation is more becoming in great men than passion. So he made Simon a small present, and dismissed him.	³³⁴ But he had nothing to say and begged for pardon. So the king was reconciled surprisingly easily with him, deeming mildness a more royal quality than anger and that for great men fairness is better than passion; and giving Simon a small gift, he dismissed him.
³³⁴ Barach

³³⁵ Πολλοῖς δὲ κατασκευάσας πολλὰ Βηρυτίους ἐξαιρέτως ἐτίμησεν · θέατρον γὰρ αὐτοῖς κατεσκεύασε πολυτελείᾳ τε καὶ κάλλει πολλῶν διαφέρον ἀμφιθέατρόν τε πολλῶν ἀναλωμάτωνexpense, cost βαλανεῖα πρὸς τούτοις καὶ στοάς , ἐν οὐδενὶ τῶν ἔργων στενότητι δαπανημάτων ἢ τὸ κάλλος ἀδικήσας ἢ τὸ μέγεθος .
³³⁵ Now as Agrippa was a great builder in many places, he paid a peculiar regard to the people of Berytus; for he erected a theater for them, superior to many others of that sort, both in sumptuousness and elegance, as also an amphitheater, built at vast expenses; and besides these, he built them baths and porticoes, and spared for no costs in any of his edifices, to render them both handsome and large.	³³⁵ Though he built many things in many places, he specially honoured the people of Berytus by building a theatre for them, more splendid and elegant than many others of the kind, and an amphitheatre built at vast expense. He built them baths and porticoes too, sparing no costs in any of his works, which were both handsome and large.
³³⁵ Barach

³³⁶ ἐπεδαψιλεύσατο δ᾽ αὐτῶν τὴν‎ καθιέρωσιν μεγαλοπρεπῶς , ἐν τῷ θεάτρῳ μὲν θεωρίας ἐπιτελῶν πάνθ᾽ ὅσα μουσικῆς ἔργα παράγων καὶ ποικίλης ποιητικὰ τέρψεως , ἐν δὲ τῷ ἀμφιθεάτρῳamphitheatre πλήθει μονομάχων τὴν‎ αὐτοῦ‎ δεικνὺς μεγαλόνοιαν .
³³⁶ He also spent a great deal upon their dedication, and exhibited shows upon them, and brought thither musicians of all sorts, and such as made the most delightful music of the greatest variety. He also showed his magnificence upon the theater, in his great number of gladiators;	³³⁶ Furthermore, he spent huge sums upon their dedication and held shows in them, bringing in all sorts of musicians to provide the most delightful variety of music. He was also magnificent in the large number of gladiators he provided in the theatre,
³³⁶ Barach

³³⁷ ἔνθα καὶ τὴν‎ κατὰ πλῆθος ἀντίταξιν βουληθεὶς γενέσθαι τῶν θεωμένων τέρψιν ἑπτακοσίους ἄνδρας ἑπτακοσίοις μαχησομένους εἰσέπεμψεν κακούργους ὅσους εἶχεν ἀποτάξας εἰς τήνδε τὴν‎ πρᾶξιν , ἵν᾽ οἱ μὲν κολασθῶσιν , τὸ πολέμου δ᾽ ἔργον γένηται τέρψις εἰρήνης . τούτους μὲν οὖν πασσυδὶ διέφθειρεν .
³³⁷ and there it was that he exhibited the several antagonists, in order to please the spectators; no fewer indeed than seven hundred men to fight with seven hundred other men and allotted all the malefactors he had for this exercise, that both the malefactors might receive their punishment, and that this operation of war might be a recreation in peace. And thus were these criminals all destroyed at once.	³³⁷ offering various kinds of opponents to please the spectators. He had no fewer than seven hundred men to fight against another seven hundred, assigning to it all the criminals he held, so that as they paid their penalty their war-games provided entertainment in time of peace; and so these criminals all were killed in one go.
³³⁷ Barach

Chapter 8
[338-353]
Final acts of Agrippa,
and his mysterious death in Caesarea,
for blasphemy

☜ ☞

³³⁸ Ἐν ΒηρυτῷBerytus δὲ τελέσας τὰ προειρημένα μετῆλθεν εἰς ΤιβεριάδαTiberias πόλιν τῆς ΓαλιλαίαςGalilee . ἦν δὲ ἄρα τοῖς ἄλλοις βασιλεῦσιν περίβλεπτος . ἧκε γοῦν παρ᾽ αὐτὸν ΚομμαγηνῆςCommagene μὲν βασιλεὺς ἈντίοχοςAntiochus , Ἐμεσῶν δὲ Σαμψιγέραμος καὶ Κότυς , τῆς μικρᾶς ἈρμενίαςArmenia οὗτος ἐβασίλευσεν , καὶ Πολέμων τὴν‎ ΠόντουPontus κεκτημένος δυναστείαν ἩρώδηςHerod τε · οὗτος ἀδελφὸς ἦν αὐτοῦ‎ , ἦρχεν δὲ τῆς ΧαλκίδοςChalcis .
³³⁸ When Agrippa had finished what I have above related at Berytus, he removed to Tiberias, a city of Galilee. Now he was in great esteem among other kings. Accordingly there came to him Antiochus, king of Commagene, Sampsigeramus, king of Emesa, and Cotys, who was king of the Lesser Armenia, and Polemo, who was king of Pontus, as also Herod his brother, who was king of Chalcis.	³³⁸ When Agrippa had completed in Berytus the work I have earlier mentioned, he moved to Tiberias, a city in Galilee, where he was highly esteemed by other kings. Among those who came to him were Antiochus, king of Commagene, Sampsigeramus, king of Emesa and Cotys, who the king of Lesser Armenia and Polemo, the king of Pontus, and Herod his brother, who was king of Chalcis.
³³⁸ Barach

³³⁹ ὡμίλησε δὲ πᾶσιν κατά τε τὰς ὑποδοχὰς καὶ φιλοφρονήσεις ὡς μάλιστα διαδείξας φρονήσεως ὕψος καὶ διὰ τοῦτό γε δοκεῖν δικαίως τῇ τοῦ βασιλέως παρουσίᾳ τετιμῆσθαι .
³³⁹ All these he treated with agreeable entertainments, and after an obliging manner, and so as to exhibit the greatness of his mind, and so as to appear worthy of those respects which the kings paid to him, by coming thus to see him.	³³⁹ All these he treated most cordially, with pleasant conversation that showed his refined spirit, worthy of the respect paid him by the kings who came to see him in this way.
³³⁹ Barach

³⁴⁰ ἀλλὰ γὰρ τούτων διατριβόντων ἔτι παρ᾽ αὐτῷ Μάρσος ὁ τῆς ΣυρίαςSyria ἡγεμὼν παρεγένετο . πρὸς ῬωμαίουςRomans οὖν τιμητικὸν τηρῶν ὑπαντησόμενος αὐτῷ τῆς πόλεως ἀπωτέρω σταδίους ἑπτὰ προῆλθεν ὁ βασιλεύς .
³⁴⁰ However, while these kings staid with him, Marcus, the president of Syria, came thither. So the king, in order to preserve the respect that was due to the Romans, went out of the city to meet him, as far as seven furlongs.	³⁴⁰ While they were staying with him, Marsus, the governor of Syria, also came and the king, in order to show the respect due to the Romans, went seven furlongs out from the city to meet him.
³⁴⁰ Barach

³⁴¹ τοῦτο δὲ ἄρα ἔμελλεν τῆς πρὸς ΜάρσονMarsus ἀρχὴ γενήσεσθαι διαφορᾶς · συγκαθεζόμενος γὰρ ἐπὶ τῆς ἀπήνης ἐπήγετο τοὺς ἄλλους βασιλέας , ΜάρσῳMarsus δ᾽ ἡ τούτων ὁμόνοια καὶ μέχρι τοσοῦδε φιλία πρὸς ἀλλήλους ὑπωπτεύθη συμφέρειν οὐχ ὑπολαμβάνοντι ῬωμαίοιςRomans δυναστῶν τοσούτων συμφρόνησιν . εὐθὺς οὖν ἑκάστῳ τῶν ἐπιτηδείωνuseful, necessary τινὰς πέμπων ἐπέστελλεν ἐπὶ τὰ ἑαυτοῦ δίχα μελλήσεως ἀπέρχεσθαι .
³⁴¹ But this proved to be the beginning of a difference between him and Marcus; for he took with him in his chariot those other kings as his assessors. But Marcus had a suspicion what the meaning could be of so great a friendship of these kings one with another, and did not think so close an agreement of so many potentates to be for the interest of the Romans. He therefore sent some of his domestics to every one of them, and enjoined them to go their ways home without further delay.	³⁴¹ But it proved to be the beginning of a difference between him and Marsus; for he took the other kings with him in his chariot and Marsus wondered what such friendship between these kings could mean and did not think such a close agreement of so many powerful men was in the interest of the Romans. Therefore he sent some of his servants to each of them, telling them to go off home without delay.
³⁴¹ Barach

³⁴² ταῦτα ἈγρίππαςAgrippa ἀνιαρῶς ἐξεδέχετο · καὶ ΜάρσῳMarsus μὲν ἐκ τούτου διαφόρως ἔσχεν , τὴν‎ ἀρχιερωσύνην δὲ Ματθίαν ἀφελόμενος ἀντ᾽ αὐτοῦ‎ κατέστησεν ἀρχιερέα Ἐλιωναῖον τὸν τοῦ Κιθαίρου παῖδα .
³⁴² This was very ill taken by Agrippa, who after that became his enemy. And now he took the high priesthood away from Matthias, and made Elioneus, the son of Cantheras, high priest in his stead.	³⁴² Agrippa took this badly and was hostile to him from then on. He also took the high priesthood away from Matthias and made Elioneus, son of Cantheras, high priest in his place.
³⁴² Barach

³⁴³ Τρίτον δὲ ἔτος αὐτῷ βασιλεύοντι τῆς ὅλης ἸουδαίαςJudea πεπλήρωτο , καὶ παρῆν εἰς πόλιν ΚαισάρειανCaesarea , ἣ τὸ πρότερον ΣτράτωνοςStrato πύργος ἐκαλεῖτο . συνετέλει δ᾽ ἐνταῦθα θεωρίας εἰς τὴν‎ ΚαίσαροςCaesar τιμὴν ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐκείνου σωτηρίας ἑορτήν τινα ταύτην ἐπιστάμενος , καὶ παρ᾽ αὐτὴν ἤθροιστο τῶν κατὰ τὴν‎ ἐπαρχίαν ἐν τέλει καὶ προβεβηκότων εἰς ἀξίαν πλῆθος .
³⁴³ Now when Agrippa had reigned three years over all Judea, he came to the city Caesarea, which was formerly called Strato’s Tower; and there he exhibited shows in honor of Caesar, upon his being informed that there was a certain festival celebrated to make vows for his safety. At which festival a great multitude was gotten together of the principal persons, and such as were of dignity through his province.	³⁴³ When Agrippa had reigned for three years over all Judea, he came to the city of Caesarea, which was formerly called Strato's Tower, where he held shows in honour of Caesar, when he heard that a festival was being held to make vows for his safety, bringing together a large crowd of officials and the men of rank of his province.
³⁴³ Barach

³⁴⁴ δευτέρᾳ δὴ τῶν θεωριῶν ἡμέρᾳ στολὴν ἐνδὺς ἐξ ἀργύρου πεποιημένην πᾶσαν , ὡς θαυμάσιον ὑφὴν εἶναι , παρῆλθεν εἰς τὸ θέατρον ἀρχομένης ἡμέρας . ἔνθα ταῖς πρώταις τῶν ἡλιακῶν ἀκτίνων ἐπιβολαῖς ὁ ἄργυρος καταυγασθεὶς θαυμασίως ἀπέστιλβε μαρμαίρων τι φοβερὸν καὶ τοῖς εἰς αὐτὸν ἀτενίζουσι φρικῶδες .
³⁴⁴ On the second day of which shows he put on a garment made wholly of silver, and of a contexture truly wonderful, and came into the theater early in the morning; at which time the silver of his garment being illuminated by the fresh reflection of the sun’s rays upon it, shone out after a surprising manner, and was so resplendent as to spread a horror over those that looked intently upon him;	³⁴⁴ On the second day of the games he wore a robe all made of silver, of wonderful texture, and came into the theatre early in the morning, a time when the silver of his robe glowed in the rays of the rising sun, and shone so brightly as to fill with awe those who looked directly at him.
³⁴⁴ Barach

³⁴⁵ εὐθὺς δὲ οἱ κόλακες τὰς οὐδὲ ἐκείνῳ πρὸς ἀγαθοῦ ἄλλος ἄλλοθεν φωνὰς ἀνεβόων , θεὸν προσαγορεύοντες εὐμενής τε εἴης ἐπιλέγοντες , εἰ καὶ μέχρι νῦν ὡς ἄνθρωπον ἐφοβήθημεν , ἀλλὰ τοὐντεῦθεν κρείττονά σε θνητῆς φύ ὁμολογοῦμεν .
³⁴⁵ and presently his flatterers cried out, one from one place, and another from another, (though not for his good,) that he was a god; and they added, “Be thou merciful to us; for although we have hitherto reverenced thee only as a man, yet shall we henceforth own thee as superior to mortal nature.”	³⁴⁵ Soon his flatterers cried out from various places, though not for his good, that he was a god. They added, "Be merciful to us, for though up to now we have reverenced you only as a man, from now on we shall confess that you are above mortal nature."
³⁴⁵ Barach

³⁴⁶ οὐκ ἐπέπληξεν τούτοις ὁ βασιλεὺς οὐδὲ τὴν‎ κολακείαν ἀσεβοῦσαν ἀπετρίψατο . ἀνακύψας δ᾽ οὖν μετ᾽ ὀλίγον τὸν βουβῶνα τῆς ἑαυτοῦ κεφαλῆς ὑπερκαθιζόμενον εἶδεν ἐπὶ σχοινίου τινός . ἄγγελον τοῦτον εὐθὺς ἐνόησεν κακῶν εἶναι τὸν καί ποτε τῶν ἀγαθῶν γενόμενον , καὶ διακάρδιον ἔσχεν ὀδύνην , ἄθρουν δ᾽ αὐτῷ τῆς κοιλίας προσέφυσεν ἄλγημα μετὰ σφοδρότητος ἀρξάμενον .
³⁴⁶ Upon this the king did neither rebuke them, nor reject their impious flattery. But as he presently afterward looked up, he saw an owl sitting on a certain rope over his head, and immediately understood that this bird was the messenger of ill tidings, as it had once been the messenger of good tidings to him; and fell into the deepest sorrow. A severe pain also arose in his belly, and began in a most violent manner.	³⁴⁶ The king did not rebuke them or reject their flattery as impious. But later he looked up and saw an owl sitting on a rope above his head and immediately understood that this bird was an omen of bad news, as it had once brought him the message of good news, and he felt an ache around his heart. An intense pain arose in his belly that severely affected him from the start.
³⁴⁶ Barach

³⁴⁷ ἀναθορὼν οὖν πρὸς τοὺς φίλους , " ὁ θεὸς ὑμῖν ἐγώ , φησίν , ἤδη καταστρέφειν ἐπιτάττομαι τὸν βίον , παραχρῆμα τῆς εἱμαρμένης τὰς ἄρτι μου κατεψευσμένας φωνὰς ἐλεγχούσης · ὁ κληθεὶς ἀθάνατος ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν ἤδη θανεῖν ἀπάγομαι . δεκτέον δὲ τὴν‎ πεπρωμένην , ᾗ θεὸς βεβούληται · καὶ γὰρ βεβιώκαμεν οὐδαμῇ φαύλως ,
³⁴⁷ He therefore looked upon his friends, and said, “I, whom you call a god, am commanded presently to depart this life; while Providence thus reproves the lying words you just now said to me; and I, who was by you called immortal, am immediately to be hurried away by death. But I am bound to accept of what Providence allots, as it pleases God; for we have by no means lived ill, but in a splendid and happy manner.”	³⁴⁷ Looking up at his friends he said, "This god, as you call me, is now commanded to depart this life; for that is how Fate punishes the lying words you said to me just now, and I whom you called immortal, am sentenced to death. But I have to accept what God decrees, for we have by no means fared badly, but lived in splendid good fortune."
³⁴⁷ Barach

³⁴⁸ ἀλλ᾽ ἐπὶ τῆς μακαριζομένης λαμπρότητος . ταῦθ᾽ ἅμα λέγων ἐπιτάσει τῆς ὀδύνης κατεπονεῖτο · μετὰ σπουδῆς οὖν εἰς τὸ βασίλειον ἐκομίσθη καὶ διῇξε λόγος εἰς πάντας , ὡς ἔχοι τοῦ τεθνάναι παντάπασι μετ᾽ ὀλίγον .
³⁴⁸ When he said this, his pain was become violent. Accordingly he was carried into the palace, and the rumor went abroad every where, that he would certainly die in a little time.	³⁴⁸ As he said this, he gasped with pain and he was quickly carried into the palace, and the rumour went around that he was about to die.
³⁴⁸ Barach

³⁴⁹ ἡ πληθὺς δ᾽ αὐτίκα σὺν γυναιξὶν καὶ παισὶν ἐπὶ σάκκων καθεσθεῖσα τῷ πατρίῳ νόμῳ τὸν θεὸν ἱκέτευεν ὑπὲρ τοῦ βασιλέως , οἰμωγῆς δὲ πάντ᾽ ἦν ἀνάπλεα καὶ θρήνων . ἐν ὑψηλῷ δ᾽ ὁ βασιλεὺς δωματίῳ κατακείμενος καὶ κάτω βλέπων αὐτοὺς πρηνεῖς καταπίπτοντας ἄδακρυς οὐδ᾽ αὐτὸς διέμενεν .
³⁴⁹ But the multitude presently sat in sackcloth, with their wives and children, after the law of their country, and besought God for the king’s recovery. All places were also full of mourning and lamentation. Now the king rested in a high chamber, and as he saw them below lying prostrate on the ground, he could not himself forbear weeping.	³⁴⁹ Straight away the people with their wives and children put on sackcloth, according to their ancestral law and prayed for the king's recovery and all was full of mourning and lamentation. The king lay in a lofty bedchamber and as he saw them lying prostrate on the ground below, he could not help weeping.
³⁴⁹ Barach

³⁵⁰ συνεχεῖς δ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἡμέρας πέντε τῷ τῆς γαστέρας ἀλγήματι διεργασθεὶς τὸν βίον κατέστρεψεν , ἀπὸ γενέσεως ἄγων πεντηκοστὸν ἔτος καὶ τέταρτον , τῆς βασιλείας δ᾽ ἕβδομον .
³⁵⁰ And when he had been quite worn out by the pain in his belly for five days, he departed this life, being in the fifty-fourth year of his age, and in the seventh year of his reign;	³⁵⁰ After five days tormented the pain in his belly, he departed this life, in the fifty-fourth year of his age and the seventh year of his reign.
³⁵⁰ Barach

³⁵¹ τέτταρας μὲν οὖν ἐπὶ ΓαίουGaius ΚαίσαροςCaesar ἐβασίλευσεν ἐνιαυτοὺς τῆς ΦιλίππουPhilip μὲν τετραρχίας εἰς τριετίαν ἄρξας , τῷ τετάρτῳ δὲ καὶ τὴν‎ ἩρώδουHerod προσειληφώς , τρεῖς δ᾽ ἐπιλαβὼν τῆς ΚλαυδίουClaudius ΚαίσαροςCaesar αὐτοκρατορίας , ἐν οἷς τῶν τε προειρημένων ἐβασίλευσεν καὶ τὴν‎ ἸουδαίανJudea προσέλαβεν Σαμάρειάν τε καὶ ΚαισάρειανCaesarea .
³⁵¹ for he reigned four years under Caius Caesar, three of them were over Philip’s tetrarchy only, and on the fourth he had that of Herod added to it; and he reigned, besides those, three years under the reign of Claudius Caesar; in which time he reigned over the forementioned countries, and also had Judea added to them, as well as Samaria and Caesarea.	³⁵¹ He reigned for four years under Gaius Caesar, three of them over Philip's tetrarchy only and in the fourth with the addition of that of Herod. Then he reigned for three years under the reign of Claudius Caesar, during which time he ruled the above countries, in addition to Judea and Samaria and Caesarea.
³⁵¹ Barach

³⁵² προσωδεύσατο δ᾽ ὅτι πλείστας αὐτῶν προσφορὰς διακοσίας ἐπὶ χιλίαις μυριάδας , πολλὰ μέντοι προσεδανείσατο · τῷ γὰρ φιλόδωρος εἶναι δαψιλέστερα τῶν προσιόντων ἀνήλισκεν , ἦν δὲ ἀφειδὲς αὐτοῦ‎ τὸ φιλότιμον .
³⁵² The revenues that he received out of them were very great, no less than twelve millions of drachmae. Yet did he borrow great sums from others; for he was so very liberal that his expenses exceeded his incomes, and his generosity was boundless.	³⁵² The revenues he received from them were great, no less than twelve million drachmae, yet he borrowed a large amount from others, as his generosity and liberality were so boundless that his expenses exceeded his income.
³⁵² Barach

³⁵³ Ἀγνοουμένης γε μὴν τοῖς πλήθεσιν τῆς ἐκπνοῆς αὐτοῦ‎ συμφρονήσαντες ἩρώδηςHerod τε ὁ τῆς ΧαλκίδοςChalcis δυναστεύων καὶ Ἑλκίας ὁ ἔπαρχος καὶ Φίλος τοῦ βασιλέως Ἀρίστωνα ἔπεμψαν τῶν ὑπηρετῶνassistant minister τὸν ἐπιτήδειον καὶ Σίλαν , ἐχθρὸςhateful γὰρ ἦν αὐτοῖς , ἀπέσφαξαν ὡς δὴ τοῦ βασιλέως κελεύσαντος .
³⁵³ But before the multitude were made acquainted with Agrippa’s being expired, Herod the king of Chalcis, and Helcias the master of his horse, and the king’s friend, sent Aristo, one of the king’s most faithful servants, and slew Silas, who had been their enemy, as if it had been done by the king’s own command.	³⁵³ Before the people learned of Agrippa's death, Herod the king of Chalcis and captain Helcias, the friend of the king, sent one of the king's most faithful servants, Aristo, to kill Silas, who was their enemy, as if it were done at the king's own command.
³⁵³ Barach

Chapter 9
[354-366]
After Agrippa's death, Claudius sets a procurator,
Cuspius Fadus, over the kingdom of Judea

☜ ☞

³⁵⁴ ἈγρίππαςAgrippa μὲν οὖν ὁ βασιλεὺς τρόπῳ τοιούτῳ κατέστρεψεν τὸν βίον , γένει δὲ αὐτῷ κατελέλειπτο υἱὸς μὲν ἈγρίππαςAgrippa ἄγων ἔτος ἑπτακαιδέκατον17th , τρεῖς δὲ θυγατέρες , ὧν ἡ μὲν ἩρώδῃHerod τοῦ πατρὸς ἀδελφῷ γεγάμητο ΒερενίκηBernice τὸ ἑκκαιδέκατον ἔτος γεγονυῖα , παρθένοι δ᾽ ἦσαν αἱ δύο ΜαριάμμηMariamne τε καὶ ΔρούσιλλαDrusilla , δεκαετὴς μὲν ἡ ἑτέρα , ἑξαετὴς δὲ ΔρούσιλλαDrusilla ·
³⁵⁴ And thus did king Agrippa depart this life. But he left behind him a son, Agrippa by name, a youth in the seventeenth year of his age, and three daughters; one of which, Bernice, was married to Herod, his father’s brother, and was sixteen years old; the other two, Mariamne and Drusilla, were still virgins; the former was ten years old, and Drusilla six.	³⁵⁴ So king Agrippa departed this life, leaving behind him a son, Agrippa by name, a youth in the seventeen, and three daughters; one of whom, Berenice, was sixteen years old and married to Herod, his father's brother. The other two, Mariamne and Drusilla, were still virgins, the former being ten years old and Drusilla six.
³⁵⁴ Barach

³⁵⁵ καθωμολόγηντο δ᾽ ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς πρὸς γάμον Ἰουλίῳ μὲν ἈρχελάῳArchelaus τοῦ Χελκίου παιδὶ ΜαριάμμηMariamne , ΔρούσιλλαDrusilla δὲ Ἐπιφανεῖ , τοῦ δὲ τῆς ΚομμαγηνῆςCommagene βασιλέως ἈντιόχουAntiochus υἱὸς ἦν οὗτος .
³⁵⁵ Now these his daughters were thus espoused by their father: Mariamne to Julius Archelaus Epiphanes, the son of Antiochus, the son of Chelcias; and Drusilla to the king of Commagena.	³⁵⁵ Their father had arranged marriages for these daughters, Mariamne to Julius Archelaus Epiphanes, son of Antiochus, son of Chelcias, and Drusilla to the king of Commagene.
³⁵⁵ Barach

³⁵⁶ ἀλλὰ γὰρ ὅτε ἐγνώσθη τὸν βίον ἐκλιπὼν ἈγρίππαςAgrippa , Καισαρεῖς καὶ ΣεβαστηνοὶSebaste τῶν εὐποιιῶν αὐτοῦ‎ λαθόμενοι τὰ τῶν δυσμενεστάτων ἐποίησαν ·
³⁵⁶ But when it was known that Agrippa was departed this life, the inhabitants of Caesarea and of Sebaste forgot the kindnesses he had bestowed on them, and acted the part of the bitterest enemies;	³⁵⁶ When it was known that Agrippa was dead, the people of Caesarea and of Sebaste forgot his goodness to them and became his bitterest critics.
³⁵⁶ Barach

³⁵⁷ βλασφημίας τε γὰρ ἀπερρίπτουν εἰς τὸν κατοιχόμενον ἀπρεπεῖς λέγεσθαι καὶ ὅσοι στρατευόμενοι τότε ἔτυχον , συχνοὶ δ᾽ ἦσαν , οἴκαδε ἀπῆλθον καὶ τοὺς ἀνδριάνταςa statue τῶν τοῦ βασιλέως θυγατέρων ἁρπάσαντες ὁμοθυμαδὸν ἐκόμισαν εἰς τὰ πορνεῖα καὶ στήσαντες ἐπὶ τῶν τεγῶν ὡς δυνατὸν ἦν ἀφύβριζον ἀσχημονέστερα διηγήσεως δρῶντες ,
³⁵⁷ for they cast such reproaches upon the deceased as are not fit to be spoken of; and so many of them as were then soldiers, which were a great number, went to his house, and hastily carried off the statues of this king’s daughters, and all at once carried them into the brothel-houses, and when they had set them on the tops of those houses, they abused them to the utmost of their power, and did such things to them as are too indecent to be related.	³⁵⁷ They blasphemed the deceased with unrepeatable insults and the many of the soldiers there went quickly to his house and took the statues of his king's daughters and brought them to the brothels and set them on the rooftops, and violated them by actions too indecent to report.
³⁵⁷ Barach

³⁵⁸ ἐπί τε τοῖς δημοσίοις κατακλινόμενοι τόποις πανδήμους ἑστιάσεις ἐπετέλουν στεφανούμενοι καὶ μυριζόμενοι καὶ σπένδοντες τῷ Χάρωνι προπόσεις τῆς τοῦ βασιλέως ἐκπνοῆς ἀλλήλοις ἀνταποδιδόντες .
³⁵⁸ They also laid themselves down in public places, and celebrated general feastings, with garlands on their heads, and with ointments and libations to Charon, and drinking to one another for joy that the king was expired.	³⁵⁸ They sprawled about in public places and celebrated publicly, with garlands on their heads and anointing and libations to Charon and drinking to each other's health in their joy at the kings death.
³⁵⁸ Barach

³⁵⁹ ἀμνήμονες δ᾽ ἦσαν οὐκ ἈγρίππαAgrippa μόνον χρησαμένου πολλαῖς εἰς αὐτοὺς φιλοτιμίαις , καὶ τοῦ πάππου δὲ ἩρώδουHerod · τὰς πόλεις ἐκεῖνος αὐτοῖς ἔκτισεν λιμένας τε καὶ ναοὺς κατεσκεύασεν λαμπροῖς δαπανήμασιν .
³⁵⁹ Nay, they were not only unmindful of Agrippa, who had extended his liberality to them in abundance, but of his grandfather Herod also, who had himself rebuilt their cities, and had raised them havens and temples at vast expenses.	³⁵⁹ Not only did they scorn Agrippa, who had been so generous toward them, but also his grandfather Herod, who had rebuilt their cities and made them harbours and temples at huge expense.
³⁵⁹ Barach

³⁶⁰ Ὁ δὲ τοῦ τεθνεῶτος υἱὸς ἈγρίππαςAgrippa ἐπὶ ῬώμηςRome ἦν ἐν τῷ χρόνῳ τούτῳ τρεφόμενος παρὰ ΚλαυδίῳClaudius ΚαίσαριCaesar .
³⁶⁰ Now Agrippa, the son of the deceased, was at Rome, and brought up with Claudius Caesar.	³⁶⁰ Agrippa, son of the deceased, was in Rome and had been reared in the company of Claudius Caesar.
³⁶⁰ Barach

³⁶¹ πυθόμενόςto ask, inquire γε μὴν ΚαῖσαρCaesar , ὅτι τέθνηκεν ἈγρίππαςAgrippa , ΣεβαστηνοὶSebaste δὲ καὶ Καισαρεῖς ὑβρίκασιν εἰς αὐτόν , ἐπ᾽ ἐκείνῳ μὲν ἤλγησεν , ἐπὶ δὲ τοὺς ἀχαριστήσαντας ὠργίσθη .
³⁶¹ And when Caesar was informed that Agrippa was dead, and that the inhabitants of Sebaste and Caesarea had abused him, he was sorry for the first news, and was displeased with the ingratitude of those cities.	³⁶¹ When Caesar was told that Agrippa was dead and that the people of Sebaste and Caesarea had insulted him, he was sorry to hear it and enraged at their ingratitude.
³⁶¹ Barach

³⁶² πέμπειν οὖν εὐθέως ὥρμητο τὸν νεώτερον ἈγρίππανAgrippa τὴν‎ βασιλείαν διαδεξόμενον ἅμα βουλόμενος ἐμπεδοῦν τοὺς ὀμωμοσμένους ὅρκους , ἀλλὰ τῶν ἐξελευθέρων καὶ φίλων οἱ πολὺ παρ᾽ αὐτῷ δυνάμενοι ἀπέτρεψαν , σφαλερὸν εἶναι λέγοντες κομιδῇ νέῳ μηδὲ τοὺς παιδὸς ἐκβεβηκότι χρόνους ἐπιτρέπειν βασιλείας τηλικοῦτον μέγεθος , ᾧ μὴ δυνατὸν τὰς τῆς διοικήσεως φροντίδας ἐνεγκεῖν , καὶ τελείῳ δ᾽ οὖν εἶναι βαρὺ βάσταγμα βασιλείαν .
³⁶² He was therefore disposed to send Agrippa, junior, away presently to succeed his father in the kingdom, and was willing to confirm him in it by his oath. But those freed-men and friends of his, who had the greatest authority with him, dissuaded him from it, and said that it was a dangerous experiment to permit so large a kingdom to come under the government of so very young a man, and one hardly yet arrived at the years of discretion, who would not be able to take sufficient care of its administration; while the weight of a kingdom is heavy enough to a grown man. So Caesar thought what they said to be reasonable.	³⁶² He immediately resolved to send off the younger Agrippa to succeed his father in the kingdom and to confirm it to him on oath. But his freedmen and friends who had the greatest influence on him, dissuaded him from it and said it would be dangerous to put so large a kingdom under the rule of such a young man, who had hardly arrived at the age of discretion, as he could not cope with such a burden of administration, heavy enough for a grown man to bear.
³⁶² Barach

³⁶³ ἔδοξεν οὖν αὐτοὺς εἰκότα λέγειν ὁ ΚαῖσαρCaesar . ἔπαρχον οὖν τῆς ἸουδαίαςJudea καὶ τῆς ἁπάσης βασιλείας ἀπέστειλεν ΚούσπιονCuspius ΦᾶδονFadus τῷ κατοιχομένῳ διδοὺς τιμὴν τὸ μὴ ΜάρσονMarsus ἐπαγαγεῖν εἰς βασιλείαν αὐτῷ διάφορον .
³⁶³ Accordingly he sent Cuspins Fadus to be procurator of Judea, and of the entire kingdom, and paid that respect to the deceased as not to introduce Marcus, who had been at variance with him, into his kingdom.	³⁶³ Caesar thought what they said was reasonable, so he sent Cuspinus Fadus as procurator of Judea and of the entire kingdom and showed respect to the deceased by not setting Marsus, who had been at variance with him, over his kingdom.
³⁶³ Barach

³⁶⁴ ἐγνώκει δὲ πρὸ πάντων ἐπιστεῖλαι τῷ ΦάδῳFadus Καισαρεῦσιν καὶ ΣεβαστηνοῖςSebaste ἐπιπλῆξαι τῆς εἰς τὸν κατοιχόμενον ὕβρεως καὶ παροινίας εἰς τὰς ἔτι ζώσας ,
³⁶⁴ But he determined, in the first place, to send orders to Fadus, that he should chastise the inhabitants of Caesarea and Sebaste for those abuses they had offered to him that was deceased, and their madness towards his daughters that were still alive;	³⁶⁴ But he decided first to send orders to Fadus to punish the people of Caesarea and Sebaste for insulting the deceased and offending the living [his daughters, ]
³⁶⁴ Barach

³⁶⁵ τὴν‎ ἴλην δὲ τῶν ΚαισαρέωνCaesarea καὶ τῶν ΣεβαστηνῶνSebaste καὶ τὰς πέντε σπείρας εἰς ΠόντονPontus μεταγαγεῖν , ἵν᾽ ἐκεῖ στρατεύοιντο , τῶν δ᾽ ἐν ΣυρίᾳSyria ῬωμαικῶνRoman ταγμάτων ἐπιλέξαι στρατιώτας κατ᾽ ἀριθμοὺς καὶ τὸν ἐκείνων ἀναπληρῶσαι τόπον .
³⁶⁵ and that he should remove that body of soldiers that were at Caesarea and Sebaste, with the five regiments, into Pontus, that they might do their military duty there; and that he should choose an equal number of soldiers out of the Roman legions that were in Syria, to supply their place.	³⁶⁵ and to move the troop of soldiers based in Caesarea and Sebaste, all five regiments, to do military service in Pontus, and choose an equal number of soldiers from the Roman legions in Syria to replace them.
³⁶⁵ Barach

³⁶⁶ οὐ μὴν οἱ κελευσθέντες μετέστησαν · πρεσβευσάμενοι γὰρ ΚλαύδιονClaudius ἀπεμειλίξαντο καὶ μένειν ἐπὶ τῆς ἸουδαίαςJudea ἐπέτυχον , οἳ καὶ τοῖς ἐπιοῦσι χρόνοις τῶν μεγίστων ἸουδαίοιςJews ἐγένοντο συμφορῶν ἀρχὴ τοῦ κατὰ ΦλῶρονFlorus πολέμου σπέρματα βαλόντες . ὅθεν ΟὐεσπασιανὸςVespasian κρατήσας , ὡς μετ᾽ ὀλίγον ἐροῦμεν , ἐξήγαγεν αὐτοὺς τῆς ἐπαρχίας .
³⁶⁶ Yet were not those that had such orders actually removed; for by sending ambassadors to Claudius, they mollified him, and got leave to abide in Judea still; and these were the very men that became the source of very great calamities to the Jews in after-times, and sowed the seeds of that war which began under Florus; whence it was that when Vespasian had subdued the country, he removed them out of his province, as we shall relate hereafter.	³⁶⁶ However, those who got those orders were not actually moved, for by sending envoys to Claudius, they mollified him and got permission to stay on in Judea. These were the very men who later became the source of great misfortunes to the Jews and sowed the seeds of the war which began under Florus. Therefore, when Vespasian had subdued the country, he moved them out of his province, as we shall later report.
³⁶⁶ Barach

FLAVIUS JOSEPHUSJEWISH ANTIQUITIESBook 19

Caligula's Death; Claudius as emperor. Arrival of Cuspius Fadus in Judea

Chapter 1 [001-161] Caligula's Disgraceful Rule. His Assassination and its Aftermath

Chapter 2 [162-211] The Senators seek the Return of the Republic. The Soldiers prefer the Empire. Reflection on Gaius' morals

Chapter 3 [212-235] Claudius attempts to flee, but is kidnapped by soldiers. The Senators try to bully him, but then submit to him

Chapter 4 [236-273] Claudius avenges the murder of Gaius. Agrippa advises him how to gain the throne

Chapter 5 [274-291] Claudius restores to the Jews the rights taken away by Caligula

Chapter 6 [292-316] Agrippa shows favour to the people in Jerusalem. Petronius deals with the young idolaters of the city of Doris

Chapter 7 [317-337] The arrogance of Silas. Agrippa builds a new wall around Jerusalem, and shows favour to the people of Berytus

Chapter 8 [338-353] Final acts of Agrippa, and his mysterious death in Caesarea, for blasphemy

Chapter 9 [354-366] After Agrippa's death, Claudius sets a procurator, Cuspius Fadus, over the kingdom of Judea

FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS
JEWISH ANTIQUITIES
Book 19